



Produced by Charles Aldarondo, Josephine Paolucci, and
Project Gutenberg Distributed Proofreaders











ELSIE'S GIRLHOOD

A SEQUEL TO

"ELSIE DINSMORE" AND "ELSIE'S HOLIDAYS AT ROSELANDS"

BY

MARTHA FINLEY

1872







"Oh! time of promise, hope, and innocence, Of trust, and love, and
happy ignorance! Whose every dream is heaven, in whose fair joy
Experience yet has thrown no black alloy."

--THOUGHTS OF A RECLUSE




PREFACE


Some years have now elapsed since my little heroine "ELSIE DINSMORE"
made her debut into the great world. She was sent out with many an
anxious thought regarding the reception that might await her there.
But she was kindly welcomed, and such has been the favor shown her
ever since that Publishers and Author have felt encouraged to prepare
a new volume in which will be found the story of those years that have
carried Elsie on from childhood to womanhood--the years in which
her character was developing, and mind and body were growing and
strengthening for the real work and battle of life.

May my readers who have admired and loved her as a child find her
still more charming in her fresh young girlhood; may she prove to all
a pleasant companion and friend; and to those of them now treading the
same portion of life's pathway a useful example also, particularly in
her filial love and obedience.

M.F.




CHAPTER I.

It is a busy, talking world.

--ROWE.


"I think I shall enjoy the fortnight we are to spend here, papa; it
seems such a very pleasant place," Elsie remarked, in a tone of great
satisfaction.

"I am glad you are pleased with it, daughter," returned Mr. Dinsmore,
opening the morning paper, which John had just brought up.

They--Mr. Dinsmore and Elsie, Rose and Edward Allison--were occupying
very comfortable quarters in a large hotel at one of our fashionable
watering-places. A bedroom for each, and a private parlor for the
joint use of the party, had been secured in advance, and late the
night before they had arrived and taken possession.

It was now early in the morning, Elsie and her papa were in his room,
which was in the second story and opened upon a veranda, shaded by
tall trees, and overlooking a large grassy yard at the side of the
building. Beyond were green fields, woods, and hills.

"Papa," said Elsie, gazing longingly upon them, as she stood by the
open window, "can't we take a walk?"

"When Miss Rose is ready to go with us."

"May I run to her door and ask if she is?--and if she isn't, may I
wait for her out here on the veranda?"

"Yes."

She skipped away, but was back again almost immediately. "Papa, what
do you think? It's just too bad!"

"What is too bad, daughter? I think I never before saw so cross a look
on my little girl's face," he said, peering at her over the top of his
newspaper. "Come here, and tell me what it is all about."

She obeyed, hanging her head and blushing. "I think I have some reason
to be cross, papa," she said; "I thought we were going to have such a
delightful time here, and now it is all spoiled. You could never guess
who has the rooms just opposite ours; on the other side of the hall."

"Miss Stevens?"

"Why, papa; did you know she was here?"

"I knew she was in the house, because I saw her name in the hotel book
last night when I went to register ours."

"And it just spoils all our pleasure."

"I hope not, daughter. I think she will hardly annoy you when you are
close at my side; and that is pretty much all the time, isn't it?"

"Yes, papa, and I'll stick closer than ever to you if that will make
her let me alone," she cried, with a merry laugh, putting her arm
round his neck and kissing him two or three times.

"Ah, now I have my own little girl again," he said, drawing her to his
knee and returning her caresses with interest: "But there, I hear Miss
Rose's step in the hall. Run to mammy and have your hat put on."

Miss Stevens' presence proved scarcely less annoying to Elsie than the
child had anticipated. She tried to keep out of the lady's way, but it
was quite impossible. She could scarcely step out on the veranda, go
into the parlor, or take a turn in the garden by herself, but in
a moment Miss Stevens was at her side fawning upon and flattering
her--telling her how sweet and pretty and amiable she was, how dearly
she loved her, and how much she thought of her papa too: he was so
handsome and so good; everybody admired him and thought him such a
fine-looking gentleman, so polished in his manners, so agreeable and
entertaining in conversation.

Then she would press all sorts of dainties upon the little girl
in such a way that it was next to impossible to decline them, and
occasionally even went so far as to suggest improvements, or rather
alterations, in her dress, which she said was entirely too plain.

"You ought to have more flounces on your skirts, my dear," she
remarked one day. "Skirt flounced to the waist are so very pretty and
dressy, and you would look sweetly in them, but I notice you don't
wear them at all. Do ask your papa to let you get a new dress and have
it made so; I am sure he would consent, for any one can see that he is
very fond of you. He doesn't think of it; we can't expect gentlemen
to notice such little matters; you ought to have a mamma to attend
to such things for you. Ah! if you were my child, I would dress you
sweetly, you dear little thing!"

"Thank you, ma'am, I daresay you mean to be very kind," replied Elsie,
trying not to look annoyed, "but I don't want a mamma, since my own
dear mother has gone to heaven; papa is enough for me, and I like the
way he dresses me. He always buys my dresses himself and says how they
are to be made. The dressmaker wanted to put more flounces on, but
papa didn't want them and neither did I. He says he doesn't like to
see little girls loaded with finery, and that my clothes shall be of
the best material and nicely made, but neat and simple."

"Oh, yes; I know your dress is not cheap; I didn't mean that at all:
it is quite expensive enough, and some of your white dresses are
beautifully worked; but I would like a little more ornament. You wear
so little jewelry, and your father could afford to cover you with it
if he chose. A pair of gold bracelets, like mine for instance, would
be very pretty, and look charming on your lovely white arms: those
pearl ones you wear sometimes are very handsome--any one could tell
that they are the real thing--but you ought to have gold ones too,
with clasps set with diamonds. Couldn't you persuade your papa to buy
some for you?"

"Indeed, Miss Stevens, I don't want them! I don't want anything but
what papa chooses to buy for me of his own accord. Ah! there is Miss
Rose looking for me, I must go," and the little girl, glad of an
excuse to get away, ran joyfully to her friend who had come to the
veranda, where she and Miss Stevens had been standing, to tell her
that they were going out to walk, and her papa wished to take her
along.

Elsie went in to get her hat, and Miss Stevens came towards Rose,
saying, "I think I heard you say you were going to walk; and I
believe, if you don't forbid me, I shall do myself the pleasure of
accompanying you. I have just been waiting for pleasant company. I
will be ready in one moment." And before Rose could recover from her
astonishment sufficiently to reply she had disappeared through the
hall door.

Elsie was out again in a moment, just as the gentlemen had joined
Rose, who excited their surprise and disgust by a repetition of Miss
Stevens' speech to her.

Mr. Dinsmore looked excessively annoyed, and Edward "pshawed, and
wished her at the bottom of the sea."

"No, brother," said Rose, smiling, "you don't wish any such thing; on
the contrary, you would be the very first to fly to the rescue if you
saw her in danger of drowning."

But before there was time for anything more to be said Miss Stevens
had returned, and walking straight up to Mr. Dinsmore, she put her arm
through his, saying with a little laugh, and what was meant for a
very arch expression, "You see I don't stand upon ceremony with old
friends, Mr. Dinsmore. It isn't my way."

"No, Miss Stevens, I think it never was," he replied, offering the
other arm to Rose.

She was going to decline it on the plea that the path was too narrow
for three, but something in his look made her change her mind and
accept; and they moved on, while Elsie, almost ready to cry with
vexation, fell behind with Edward Allison for an escort.

Edward tried to entertain his young companion, but was too much
provoked at the turn things had taken to make himself very agreeable
to any one; and altogether it was quite an uncomfortable walk: no
one seeming to enjoy it but Miss Stevens, who laughed and talked
incessantly; addressing nearly all her conversation to Mr. Dinsmore,
he answering her with studied politeness, but nothing more.

Miss Stevens had, from the first, conceived a great antipathy to
Rose, whom she considered a dangerous rival, and generally avoided,
excepting when Mr. Dinsmore was with her; but she always interrupted
a tete-a-tete between them when it was in her power to do so without
being guilty of very great rudeness. This, and the covert sneers with
which she often addressed Miss Allison had not escaped Mr. Dinsmore's
notice, and it frequently cost him quite an effort to treat Miss
Stevens with the respectful politeness which he considered due to her
sex and to the daughter of his father's old friend.

"Was it not too provoking, papa?" exclaimed Elsie, as she followed him
into his room on their return from their walk.

"What, my dear?"

"Why, papa, I thought we were going to have such a nice time, and she
just spoiled it all."

"She? who, daughter?"

"Why, papa, surely you know I mean Miss Stevens!"

"Then why did you not mention her name, instead of speaking of her as
she? That does not sound respectful in a child of your age, and I wish
my little girl always to be respectful to those older than herself.
I thought I heard you the other day mention some gentleman's name
without the prefix of Mr., and I intended to reprove you for it at the
time. Don't do it again."

"No, sir, I won't," Elsie answered with a blush. "But, papa," she
added the next moment, "Miss Stevens does that constantly."

"That makes no difference, my daughter," he said gravely. "Miss
Stevens is the very last person I would have you take for your model;
the less you resemble her in dress, manners, or anything else, the
better. If you wish to copy any one let it be Miss Allison, for she is
a perfect lady in every respect."

Elsie looked very much pleased. "Yes, indeed, papa," she said, "I
should be glad if I could be just like Miss Rose, she is always kind
and gentle to everybody; even the servants, whom Miss Stevens orders
about so crossly."

"Elsie!"

"What, papa?" she asked, blushing again, for his tone was reproving.

"Come here and sit on my knee; I want to talk to you. I am afraid my
little daughter is growing censorious," he said, with a very grave
look as he drew her to his side. "You forget that we ought not to
speak of other people's faults."

"I will try not to do it any more, papa," she replied, the tears
springing to her eyes; "but you don't know how very annoying Miss
Stevens is. I have been near telling her several times that I did wish
she would let me alone."

"No, daughter, don't do that. You must behave in a lady-like manner
whether she does or not. We must expect annoyances in this world, my
child; and must try to bear them with patience, remembering that
God sends the little trials as well as the great, and that He has
commanded us to 'let patience have her perfect work.' I fear it is a
lack of the spirit of forgiveness that makes it so difficult for us to
bear these trifling vexations with equanimity. And you must remember
too, dear, that the Bible bids us be courteous, and teaches us to
treat others as we ourselves would wish to be treated."

"I think you always remember the command to be courteous, papa," she
said, looking affectionately into his face. "I was wondering all the
time how you could be so very polite to Miss Stevens; for I was quite
sure you would rather not have had her along. And then, what right had
she to take your arm without being asked?" and Elsie's face flushed
with indignation.

Her father laughed a little. "And thus deprive my little girl of her
rights," he said, softly kissing the glowing cheek. "Ah! I doubt if
you would have been angry had it been Miss Rose," he added, a little
mischievously.

"Oh, papa, you know Miss Rose would never have done such a thing!"
exclaimed the little girl warmly.

"Ah! well, dear," he said in a soothing tone; "we won't talk any more
about it. I acknowledge that I do not find Miss Stevens the most
agreeable company in the world, but I must treat her politely, and
show her a little attention sometimes; both because she is a lady and
because her father once saved my father's life; for which I owe a debt
of gratitude to him and his children."

"Did he, papa? I am sure it was very good of him, and I will try to
like Miss Stevens for that. But won't you tell me about it?"

"It was when they were both quite young men," said Mr. Dinsmore,
"before either of them was married: they were skating together and
your grandfather broke through the ice, and would have been drowned,
but for the courage and presence of mind of Mr. Stevens, who saved him
only by very great exertion, and at the risk of his own life."

A few days after this, Elsie was playing on the veranda, with several
other little girls. "Do you think you shall like your new mamma,
Elsie?" asked one of them in a careless tone, as she tied on an apron
she had just been making for her doll, and turned it around to see how
it fitted.

"My new mamma!" exclaimed Elsie, with unfeigned astonishment, dropping
the scissors with which she had been cutting paper dolls for some of
the little ones. "What can you mean, Annie? I am not going to have any
new mamma."

"Yes, indeed, but you are though," asserted Annie positively; "for I
heard my mother say so only yesterday; and it must be so, for she Miss
Stevens told it herself."

"Miss Stevens! and what does she know about it? what has she to do
with my papa's affairs?" asked Elsie indignantly, the color rushing
over face, neck, and arms.

"Well, I should think she might know, when she is going to marry him,"
returned the other, with a laugh.

"She isn't! it's false! my"--but Elsie checked herself and shut her
teeth hard to keep down the emotion that was swelling in her breast.

"It's true, you may depend upon it," replied Annie; "everybody in the
house knows it, and they are all talking about what a splendid match
Miss Stevens is going to make; and mamma was wondering if you knew
it, and how you would like her; and papa said he thought Mr. Dinsmore
wouldn't think much of her if he knew how she flirted and danced until
he came, and now pretends not to approve of balls, just because he
doesn't."

Elsie made no reply, but dropping scissors, paper, and everything,
sprang up and ran swiftly along the veranda, through the hall,
upstairs, and without pausing to take breath, rushed into her father's
room, where he sat quietly reading.

"Why, Elsie, daughter, what is the matter?" he asked in a tone of
surprise and concern, as he caught sight of her flushed and agitated
face.

"Oh, papa, it's that hateful Miss Stevens; I can't bear her!" she
cried, throwing herself upon his breast, and bursting into a fit of
passionate weeping.

Mr. Dinsmore said nothing for a moment; but thinking tears would prove
the best relief to her overwrought feelings, contented himself with
simply stroking her hair in a soothing way, and once or twice pressing
his lips gently to her forehead.

"You feel better now, dearest, do you not?" he asked presently, as she
raised her head to wipe away her tears.

"Yes, papa."

"Now tell me what it was all about."

"Miss Stevens does say such hateful things, papa!"

He laid his finger upon her lips. "Don't use that word again. It does
not sound at all like my usually gentle sweet-tempered little girl."

"I won't, papa," she murmured, blushing and hanging her head. Then
hiding her face on his breast, she lay there for several minutes
perfectly silent and still.

"What is my little girl thinking of?" he asked at length.

"How everybody talks about you, papa; last evening I was out on the
veranda, and I heard John and Miss Stevens' maid, Phillis, talking
together. It was moonlight, you know, papa," she went on, turning her
face toward him again: "and they were out under the trees and John had
his arm round her, and he was kissing her, and telling her how pretty
she was; and then they began talking about Miss Stevens and you, and
John told Phillis that he reckoned you were going to marry her--"

"Who? Phillis?" asked Mr. Dinsmore, looking excessively amused.

"Oh, papa; no; you know I mean Miss Stevens," Elsie answered in a tone
of annoyance.

"Well, dear, and what of it all?" he asked, soothingly. "I don't think
the silly nonsense of the servants need trouble you. John is a sad
fellow, I know; he courts all the pretty <DW52> girls wherever he
goes. I shall have to read him a serious lecture on the subject. But
it is very kind of you to be so concerned for Phillis."

"Oh, papa, don't!" she said, turning away her face. "Please don't
tease me so. You know I don't care for Phillis or John; but that isn't
all." And then she repeated what had passed between Annie and herself.

He looked a good deal provoked as she went on with her story; then
very grave indeed. He was quite silent for a moment after she had
done. Then drawing her closer to him, he said tenderly, "My poor
little girl, I am sorry you should be so annoyed; but you know it is
not true, daughter, and why need you care what other people think and
say?"

"I don't like them to talk so, papa! I can't bear to have them say
such things about you!" she exclaimed indignantly.

He was silent again for a little; then said kindly, "I think I had
better take you away from these troublesome talkers. What do you say
to going home?"

"Oh, yes, papa, do take me home," she answered eagerly. "I wish we
were there now. I think it is the pleasantest place in the world and
it seems such a long, long while since we came away. Let us start
to-morrow, papa; can't we?"

"But you know you will have to leave Miss Rose."

"Ah! I forgot that," she said a little sadly; but brightening again,
she asked: "Couldn't you invite her to go home with us and spend the
winter? Ah! papa, do! it would be so pleasant to have her."

"No, my dear, it wouldn't do," he replied with a grave shake of the
head.

"Why, papa?" she asked with a look of keen disappointment.

"You are too young to understand why," he said in the same grave tone,
and then relapsed into silence; sitting there for some time stroking
her hair in an absent way, with his eyes on the carpet.

At last he said, "Elsie!" in a soft, low tone that quite made the
little girl start and look up into his face; for she, too, had been in
a deep reverie.

"What, papa?" she asked, and she wondered to see how the color had
spread over his face, and how bright his eyes looked.

"I have been thinking," he said, in a half hesitating way, "that
though it would not do to invite Miss Rose to spend the winter with
us, it might do very nicely to ask her to come and live at the Oaks."

Elsie looked at him for a moment with a bewildered expression; then
suddenly comprehending, her face lighted up.

"Would you like it, dearest?" he asked; "or would you prefer to go on
living just as we have been, you and I together? I would consult your
happiness before my own, for it lies very near my heart, my precious
one. I can never forgive myself for all I have made you suffer, and
when you were restored to me almost from the grave, I made a vow to do
all in my power to make your future life bright and happy."

His tones were full of deep feeling, and as he spoke he drew her
closer and closer to him and kissed her tenderly again and again.

"Speak, daughter, and tell me what you wish," he said, as she still
remained silent.

At last she spoke, and he bent down to catch the words. "Dear papa,"
she whispered, "would it make you happy? and do you think mamma knows,
and that she would like it?"

"Your mamma loves us both too well not to be pleased with anything
that would add to our happiness," he replied gently.

"Dear papa, you won't be angry if I ask another question?'"'

"No, darling; ask as many as you wish."

"Then, papa, will I have to call her mamma? and do you think my own
mamma would like it?"

"If Miss Allison consents to take a mother's place to you, I am sure
your own mamma, if she could speak to you, would tell you she deserved
to have the title; and it would hurt us both very much if you refused
to give it. Indeed, my daughter, I cannot ask her to come to us unless
you will promise to do so, and to love and obey, her just as you do
me. Will you?"

"I will try to obey her, papa; and I shall love her very dearly, for I
do already; but I can not love anybody quite so well as I love you, my
own dear, dear father!" she said, throwing her arms around his neck.

He returned her caress, saying tenderly, "That is all I can ask,
dearest; I must reserve the first place in your heart for myself."

"Do you think she will come, papa?" she asked anxiously.

"I don't know, daughter; I have not asked her yet. But shall I tell
her that it will add to your happiness if she will be your mamma?"

"Yes, sir; and that I will call her mamma, and obey her and love her
dearly. Oh, papa, ask her very soon, won't you?"

"Perhaps; but don't set your heart too much on it, for she may not be
quite so willing to take such a troublesome charge as Miss Stevens
seems to be," he said, returning to his playful tone.

Elsie looked troubled and anxious.

"I hope she will, papa," she said; "I think she might be very glad to
come and live with you; and in such a beautiful home, too."

"Ah! but everyone does not appreciate my society as highly as you do,"
he replied, laughing and pinching her cheek; "and besides, you forget
about the troublesome little girl. I have heard ladies say they would
not marry a man who had a child."

"But Miss Rose loves me, papa; I am sure she does," she said,
flushing, and the tears starting to her eyes.

"Yes, darling, I know she does," he answered soothingly. "I am only
afraid she loves you better than she does me."

A large party of equestrians were setting out from the hotel that
evening soon after tea, and Elsie, in company with several other
little girls, went out upon the veranda to watch them mount and ride
away. She was absent but a few moments from the parlor, where she had
left her father, but when she returned to it he was not there. Miss
Rose, too, was gone, she found upon further search, and though she had
not much difficulty in conjecturing why she had thus, for the first
time, been left behind, she could not help feeling rather lonely and
desolate.

She felt no disposition to renew the afternoon's conversation with
Annie Hart, so she went quietly upstairs to their private parlor and
sat down to amuse herself with a book until Chloe came in from eating
her supper. Then the little girl brought a stool, and seating herself
in the old posture with her head in her nurse's lap, she drew her
mother's miniature from her bosom, and fixing her eyes lovingly upon
it, said, as she had done hundreds of times before: "Now, mammy,
please tell me about my dear, dear mamma."

The soft eyes were full of tears; for with all her joy at the thought
of Rose, mingled a strange sad feeling that she was getting farther
away from that dear, precious, unknown mother, whose image had been,
since her earliest recollection, enshrined in her very heart of
hearts.




CHAPTER II

  O lady! there be many things
  That seem right fair above;
  But sure not one among them all
  Is half so sweet as love;--
  Let us not pay our vows alone,
  But join two altars into one.

  --O. W. HOLMES

  Here still is the smile that no cloud can o'ercast,
  And the heart, and the hand, all thy own to the last.

  --MOORE.


Mr. Horace Dinsmore was quite remarkable for his conversational
powers, and Rose, who had always heretofore found him a most
entertaining companion, wondered greatly at his silence on this
particular evening. She waited in vain for him to start some topic of
conversation, but as he did not seem disposed to do so, she at length
made the attempt herself, and tried one subject after another.
Finding, however, that she was answered only in monosyllables, she too
grew silent and embarrassed, and heartily wished for the relief of
Elsie's presence.

She had proposed summoning the child to accompany them as usual, but
Mr. Dinsmore replied that she had already had sufficient exercise, and
he would prefer having her remain at home.

They had walked some distance, and coming to a rustic seat where they
had often rested, they sat down. The moon was shining softly down upon
them, and all nature seemed hushed and still. For some moments neither
of them spoke, but at length Mr. Dinsmore broke the silence.

"Miss Allison," he said, in his deep, rich tones, "I would like to
tell you a story, if you will do me the favor to listen."

It would have been quite impossible for Rose to tell why her heart
beat so fast at this very commonplace remark, but so it was; and she
could scarcely steady her voice to reply, "I always find your stories
interesting, Mr. Dinsmore."

He began at once.

"Somewhere between ten and eleven years ago, a wild, reckless boy
of seventeen, very much spoiled by the indulgence of a fond, doting
father, who loved and petted him as the only son of his departed
mother, was spending a few months in one of our large Southern cities,
where he met, and soon fell desperately in love with, a beautiful
orphan heiress, some two years his junior.

"The boy was of too ardent a temperament, and too madly in love, to
brook for a moment the thought of waiting until parents and guardians
should consider them of suitable age to marry, in addition to which he
had good reason to fear that his father, with whom family pride was a
ruling passion, would entirely refuse his consent upon learning that
the father of the young lady had begun life as a poor, uneducated boy,
and worked his way up to wealth and position by dint of hard labor and
incessant application to business.

"The boy, it is true, was almost as proud himself, but it was not
until the arrows of the boy-god had entered into his heart too
deeply to be extracted, that he learned the story of his charmer's
antecedents. Yet I doubt if the result would have been different had
he been abundantly forewarned; for oh, Miss Rose, if ever an angel
walked the earth in human form it was she!--so gentle, so good, so
beautiful!"

He heaved a deep sigh, paused a moment, and then went on:

"Well, Miss Rose, as you have probably surmised, they were privately
married. If that sweet girl had a fault, it was that she was too
yielding to those she loved, and she did love her young husband with
all the warmth of her young guileless heart; for she had neither
parents nor kinsfolk, and he was the one object around which her
affections might cling. They were all the world to each other, and for
a few short months they were very happy.

"But it could not last; the marriage was discovered--her guardian and
the young man's father were both furious, and they were torn asunder;
she carried away to a distant plantation, and he sent North to attend
college.

"They were well-nigh distracted, but cherished the hope that when
they should reach their majority and come into possession of their
property, which was now unfortunately entirely in the hands of their
guardians, they would be reunited.

"But--it is the old story--their letters were intercepted, and the
first news the young husband received of his wife was that she had
died a few days after giving birth to a little daughter."

Again Mr. Dinsmore paused, then continued:

"It was a terrible stroke! For months, reason seemed almost ready to
desert her throne; but time does wonders, and in the course of years
it did much to heal his wounds. You would perhaps suppose that he
would at once--or at least as soon as he was his own master--have
sought out his child, and lavished upon it the wealth of his
affections: but no; he had conceived almost an aversion to it; for he
looked upon it as the cause--innocent, it is true--but still the cause
of his wife's death. He did not know till long years afterwards
that her heart was broken by the false story of his desertion and
subsequent death. Her guardian was a hard, cruel man, though faithful
in his care of her property.

"With him the child remained until she was about four years old when
a change was made necessary by his death, and she, with her faithful
nurse, was received into her paternal grandfather's family until her
father, who had then gone abroad, should return. But my story is
growing very long, and you will be weary of listening. I will try to
be as brief as possible.

"The little girl, under the care of her nurse and the faithful
instructions of a pious old Scotchwoman--who had come over with the
child's maternal grandparents, and followed the fortunes of the
daughter and granddaughter, always living as housekeeper in the
families where they resided--had grown to be a sweet, engaging child,
inheriting her mother's beauty and gentleness. She had also her
mother's craving for affection, and was constantly looking and longing
for the return of her unknown father, which was delayed from time to
time until she was nearly eight years of age.

"At last he came; but ah, what a bitter disappointment awaited the
poor child! His mind had been poisoned against her, and instead of
the love and tenderness she had a right to expect, he met her with
coldness--almost with aversion. Poor little one! she was nearly
heartbroken, and for a time scarcely dared venture into her father's
presence. She was gentle, submissive, and patient; he cold, haughty,
and stern. But she would love him, in spite of his sternness, and at
length she succeeded in winning her way to his affections, and he
learned to love her with passionate tenderness.

"Still her troubles were not over. She was sincerely pious, and
conscientiously strict in many things which her father deemed of
little importance; especially was this the case in regard to the
observance of the Sabbath. He was a man of iron will, and she, though
perfectly submissive in other respects, had the firmness of a martyr
in resisting any interference with her conscience.

"Well, their wills came in collision. He required her to do what she
considered a violation of God's law, although he could see no harm
in it, and therefore considered her stubborn and disobedient. He was
firm, but so was she. He tried persuasions, threats, punishments--all
without effect. He banished her from his arms, from the family circle,
deprived her of amusements, denied her to visitors, broke off her
correspondence with a valued friend, sent away her nurse; and finding
all these acts of severity ineffectual, he at length left her, telling
her he would return only when she submitted; and even refusing her a
parting caress, which she pleaded for with heart-breaking entreaties."

Mr. Dinsmore's voice trembled with emotion, but recovering himself, he
went on:

"Don't think, Miss Allison, that all this time the father's heart was
not bleeding; it was, at every pore; but he was determined to conquer,
and mistook the child's motives and the source of her strength to
resist his will.

"He had bought a beautiful estate; he caused the house to be
handsomely fitted up and furnished, especially lavishing trouble and
expense upon a suite of rooms for his little girl, and when all was
completed, he wrote to her, bidding her go and see the lovely home
he had prepared for her reception as soon as she would submit,--and
presenting, as the only alternative, banishment to a boarding-school
or convent until her education was finished. This was the one drop
which made the cup overflow. The poor suffering child was prostrated
by a brain fever which brought her to the very gates of death. Then
the father's eyes were opened; he saw his folly and his sin, and
repented in sackcloth and ashes; and God, in His great mercy, was
pleased to spare him the terrible crushing blow which seemed to have
already fallen;--for at one time they told him his child was dead. Oh,
never, never can he forget the unutterable anguish of that moment!"

Mr. Dinsmore paused, unable to proceed. Rose had been weeping for some
time. She well knew to whose story she was listening, and her gentle,
loving heart was filled with pity for both him and for his child.

"I have but little more to tell," he resumed; "the child has at length
entirely recovered her health; she is dearer to her father's heart
than words can express, and is very happy in the knowledge that it is
so, and that henceforward he will strive to assist her to walk in the
narrow way, instead of endeavoring to lead her from it.

"Their home has been a very happy one; but it lacks one thing--the
wife and mother's place is vacant; she who filled it once is
gone--never to return!--but there is a sweet, gentle lady who has
won the hearts of both father and daughter, and whom they would fain
persuade to fill the void in their affections and their home.

"Miss Rose, dare I hope that you would venture to trust your happiness
in the hands of a man who has proved himself capable of such cruelty?"

Rose did not speak, and he seemed to read in her silence and her
averted face a rejection of his suit.

"Ah, you cannot love or trust me!" he exclaimed bitterly. "I was
indeed a fool to hope it. Forgive me for troubling you; forgive my
presumption in imagining for a moment that I might be able to win you.
But oh, Rose, could you but guess how I love you--better than aught
else upon earth save my precious child! and even as I love her better
than life. I said that our home had been a happy one, but to me it can
be so no longer if you refuse to share it with me!"

She turned her blushing face towards him for a single instant, and
timidly placed her hand in his. The touch sent a thrill through her
whole frame.

"And you will dare trust me?" he said in a low tone of intense joy.
"Oh, Rose! I have not deserved such happiness as this! I am not worthy
of one so pure and good. But I will do all that man can do to make
your life bright and happy."

"Ah, Mr. Dinsmore! I am very unfit for the place you have asked me
to fill," she murmured. "I am not old enough, or wise enough to be a
mother to your little girl."

"I know you are young, dear Rose, but you are far from foolish," he
said tenderly, "and my little girl is quite prepared to yield you a
daughter's love and obedience; but I do not think she will be a care
or trouble to you; I do not intend that she shall, but expect to take
all that upon myself. Indeed, Rose, dearest, you shall never know any
care or trouble that I can save you from. No words can tell how dear
you are to me, and were it in my power I would shield you from every
annoyance, and give you every joy that the human heart can know. I
have loved you from the first day we met!--ah, I loved you even before
that, for all your love and kindness to my darling child; but I
scarcely dared hope that you could return my affection, or feel
willing to trust your happiness to the keeping of one who had shown
himself such a monster of cruelty in his treatment of his little
gentle daughter. Are you not afraid of me, Rose?"

His arm was around her waist, and he was bending over her, gazing down
into her face, and eagerly awaiting her answer.

Presently it came, in calm, gentle tones; "No, Horace; 'perfect love
casteth out fear,' and I cannot judge you hardly for what may
have been only a mistaken sense of duty, and has been so bitterly
repented."

"Heaven bless you, dearest, for these words," he answered with
emotion, "they have made me the happiest of men."

Horace Dinsmore wore upon his little finger a splendid diamond ring,
which had attracted a good deal of attention, especially among the
ladies; who admired it extremely, and of which Miss Stevens had hoped
to be one day the happy and envied possessor. Taking Rose's small
white hand in his again, he placed it upon her slender finger.

"This seals our compact, and makes you mine forever," he said,
pressing the hand to his lips.

"With the consent of my parents," murmured Rose, a soft blush mantling
her cheek.

Elsie was still in her papa's private parlor, for though it was long
past her usual hour for retiring, she had not yet done so; her father
having left a message with Chloe to the effect that she might, if she
chose, stay up until his return.

Chloe had dropped asleep in her chair, and the little girl was
trying to while away the time with a book. But she did not seem much
interested in it, for every now and then she laid it down to run to
the door and listen. Then sighing to herself, "They are not coming
yet," she would go back and take it up again. But at last she started
from her seat with an exclamation of delight that awoke Chloe; for
this time there could be no doubt; she had heard his well-known step
upon the stairs.

She moved quickly towards the door--stopped--hesitated, and stood
still to the middle of the room.

But the door opened, and her father entered with Miss Rose upon his
arm. One look at his radiant countenance, and Rose's blushing, happy
face told the whole glad story. He held out his hand with a beaming
smile, and Elsie sprang towards him.

"My darling," he said, stooping to give her a kiss, "I have brought
you a mother."

Then taking Rose's hand, and placing one of Elsie's in it, while he
held the other in a close, loving grasp, he added: "Rose, she is your
daughter also. I give you a share in my choicest treasure."

Rose threw her arm around the little girl and kissed her tenderly,
whispering: "Will you love me, Elsie, dearest? you know how dearly I
love you."

"Indeed I will; I do love you very much, and I am very glad, dear,
darling Miss Rose," Elsie replied, returning her caress.

Mr. Dinsmore was watching them with a heart swelling with joy and
gratitude. He led Rose to a sofa, and seating himself by her side,
drew Elsie in between his knees, and put an arm round each. "My two
treasures," he said, looking affectionately from one to the other.
"Rose, I feel myself the richest man in the Union."

Rose smiled, and Elsie laid her head on her father's shoulder with a
happy sigh.

They sat a few moments thus, when Rose made a movement to go,
remarking that it must be growing late. She felt a secret desire to
be safe within the shelter of her own room before the return of the
riding party should expose her to Miss Stevens' prying curiosity.

"It is not quite ten yet," said Mr. Dinsmore, looking at his watch.

"Late enough though, is it not?" she answered with a smile. "I think I
must go. Good-night, dear little Elsie." She rose, and Mr. Dinsmore,
gently drawing her hand within his arm, led her to her room, bidding
her good-night at the door, and adding a whispered request that she
would wait for him to conduct her down to the breakfast room in the
morning.

"Must I go to bed now, papa?" asked Elsie, as he returned to the
parlor again.

"Not yet," he said; "I want you." And, sitting down, he took her in
his arms. "My darling, my dear little daughter!" he said; "were you
very lonely this evening?"

"No, papa; not very, though I missed you and Miss Rose."

He was gazing down into her face; something in its expression seemed
to strike him, and he suddenly turned her towards the light, and
looking keenly at her, said, "You have been crying; what was the
matter?"

Elsie's face flushed crimson, and the tears started to her eyes again.
"Dear papa, don't be angry with me," she pleaded. "I couldn't help it;
indeed I could not."

"I am not angry, darling; only pained that my little girl is not
so happy as I expected. I hoped that your joy would be unclouded
to-night, as mine has been; but will you not tell your father what
troubles you, dearest?"

"I was looking at this, papa," she said, drawing her mother's
miniature from her bosom, and putting it into his hand; "and mammy was
telling me all about my own mamma again; and, papa, you know I love
Miss Rose, and I am very glad she is coming to us, but it seems as
if--as if--" She burst into a flood of tears, and hiding her face on
his breast, sobbed out, "Oh, papa, I can't help feeling as though
mamma--my own dear mamma--is farther away from us now; as if she is
going to be forgotten."

There were tears in his eyes, too; but gently raising her head, he
pushed back the curls from her forehead, and kissing her tenderly,
said, in low, soothing tones, "No, darling; it is only a feeling, and
will soon pass away. Your own dear mother--my early love--can never be
forgotten by either of us. Nor would Rose wish it. There is room in
my heart for both of them, and I do not love the memory of Elsie less
because I have given a place in it to Rose."

There was a momentary silence; then she looked up, asking timidly,
"You are not vexed with me, papa?"

"No, dearest; not at all; and I am very glad you have told me your
feelings so freely," he said, folding her closer and closer to his
heart. "I hope you will always come to me with your sorrows, and you
need never fear that you will not find sympathy, and help too, as far
as it is in my power to give it. Elsie, do you know that you are very
like your mother?--the resemblance grows stronger every day; and it
would be quite impossible for me to forget her with this living image
always before me."

"Am I like her, papa? I am so glad!" exclaimed the little girl
eagerly, her face lighting up with a joyous smile.

It seemed as though Mr. Dinsmore could hardly bear to part with his
child that night; he held her a long time in his arms, but at last,
with another tender caress, and a fervent blessing, he bade her
good-night and sent her away.




CHAPTER III.

  She twin'd--and her mother's gaze brought back
  Each hue of her childhood's faded track.
  Oh! hush the song, and let her tears
  Flow to the dream of her early years!
  Holy and pure are the drops that fall
  When the young bride goes from her father's hall;
  She goes unto love yet untried and new--
  She parts from love which hath still been true.

  --MRS. HEMANS' POEMS.


"How did it happen that Mr. Dinsmore was not of your party last night,
Miss Stevens?" inquired one of the lady boarders the next morning at
the breakfast-table.

"He had been riding all the morning with his little girl, and I
presume was too much fatigued to go again in the evening," Miss
Stevens coolly replied, as she broke an egg into her cup, and
proceeded very deliberately to season it.

"It seems he was not too much fatigued to walk," returned the other, a
little maliciously; "or to take a lady upon his arm."

Miss Stevens started, and looked up hastily.

"I would advise you to be on your guard, and play your cards well,
or that quiet Miss Allison may prove a serious rival," the lady
continued. "He certainly pays her a good deal of attention."

"It is easy to account for that," remarked Miss Stevens, with a
scornful toss of the head; "he is very fond of his little girl, and
takes her out walking or riding every day, and this Miss Allison--who
is, I presume, a kind of governess--indeed, it is evident that she
is, from the care she takes of the child--goes along as a matter of
course; but if you think Horace Dinsmore would look at a governess,
you are greatly mistaken, for he is as proud as Lucifer, as well as
the rest of his family, though he does set up to be so very pious!"

"Excuse me, madam," observed a gentleman sitting near, "but you must
be laboring under a misapprehension. I am well acquainted with the
Allison family, and can assure you that the father is one of the
wealthiest merchants in Philadelphia."

At this moment Mr. Dinsmore entered with Rose upon his arm, and
leading Elsie with the other hand. They drew near the table; he handed
Miss Allison to a seat and took his place beside her.

A slight murmur of surprise ran round the table, and all eyes were
turned upon Rose, who, feeling uncomfortably conscious of the fact,
cast down her own in modest embarrassment, while Elsie, with a face
all smiles and dimples, sent a triumphant glance across the table at
Annie Hart, who was whispering to her mother, "See, mamma, she has Mr.
Dinsmore's ring!"

That lady immediately called Miss Stevens' attention to it, which was
quite unnecessary, as she was already burning with rage at the sight.

"They walked out alone last evening, and that ring explains what they
were about," said Mrs. Hart, in an undertone. "I am really sorry for
you, Miss Stevens; for your prize has certainly slipped through your
fingers."

"I am much obliged to you," she replied, with a toss of her head; "but
there are as good fish in the sea as ever were caught."

The next moment she rose and left the table, Mrs. Hart following her
into the public parlor, and continuing the conversation by remarking,
"I would sue him for breach of promise if I were you, Miss Stevens. I
understood you were engaged to him."

"I never said so; so what right had you to suppose it?" returned Miss
Stevens snappishly.

And upon reflecting a moment, Mrs. Hart could not remember that she
had ever said so in plain terms, although she had hinted it many
times--talking a great deal of Mr. Dinsmore's splendid establishment,
and frequently speaking of the changes she thought would be desirable
in Elsie's dress, just as though she expected some day to have it
under her control. Then, too, she had always treated Mr. Dinsmore with
so much familiarity that it was perfectly natural strangers should
suppose they were engaged, even though he never reciprocated it;
for that might be only because he was naturally reserved and
undemonstrative; as indeed Miss Stevens frequently averred, seeming to
regret it very deeply.

Presently she burst out, "I don't know why people are always so ready
to talk! I don't care for Horace Dinsmore, and never did! There was
never anything serious between us, though I must say he has paid me
marked attentions, and given me every reason to suppose he meant
something by them. I never gave him any encouragement, however; and so
he has been taken in by that artful creature. I thought he had more
sense, and could see through her manoeuvers--coaxing and petting up
the child to curry favor with the father! I thank my stars that I am
above such mean tricks! I presume she thinks, now, she is making a
splendid match; but if she doesn't repent of her bargain before she
has been married a year, I miss my guess! She'll never have her own
way--not a bit of it--I can tell her that. Everybody that knows
him will tell you that he is high-tempered and tyrannical, and as
obstinate as a mule."

"The grapes are very sour, I think," whispered Mrs. Hart to her next
neighbor, who nodded and laughed.

"There is Elsie out on the veranda, now," said Annie. "I mean to
go and ask her what Miss Allison had her father's ring for; may I,
mamma?"

"Yes; go, child, if you want to; I should like to hear what she will
say; though, of course, everybody understands that there must be an
engagement."

"Well, Elsie, what made you run away in such a hurry yesterday?" asked
Annie, running up to our little friend. "Did you ask your papa about
the new mamma?"

"I told him what you said, Annie, and it wasn't true," Elsie answered,
with a glad look of joy. "I am going to have a new mother though, and
papa said I might tell you; but it is Miss Allison instead of Miss
Stevens, and I am very glad, because I love her dearly."

"Is she your governess?"

"No, indeed! what made you ask?"

"Miss Stevens said so," replied Annie, laughing and running away. And
just then Elsie's papa called her, and bade her go upstairs and have
her hat put on, as they were going out to walk.

Edward Allison had been talking with his sister in her room, and they
came down together to the veranda, where Mr. Dinsmore and Elsie were
waiting for them. Edward was looking very proud and happy, but Rose's
face was half hidden by her veil. She took Mr. Dinsmore's offered arm
and Elsie asked, "Aren't you going with us, Mr. Edward?"

"Not this time," he answered, smiling. "I have an engagement to play a
game of chess with one of the ladies in the parlor yonder."

"Then I shall have papa's other hand," she said, taking possession of
it.

She was very merry and talkative, but neither of her companions seemed
much disposed to answer her remarks. They were following the same path
they had taken the night before, and the thoughts of both were very
busy with the past and the future.

At length they reached the rustic seat where they had sat while Mr.
Dinsmore told his story, and he inquired of Rose if she would like to
stop and rest.

She assented, recognizing the place with a smile and a blush, and they
sat down.

"Papa," said Elsie, "I am not tired, mayn't I run on to the top of
that hill yonder?"

"Yes, if you will not go out of sight or hearing, so that I can see
that you are safe, and within call when I want you," he replied, and
she bounded away.

Rose was sitting thoughtfully, with her eyes upon the ground, while
those of her companion were following the graceful figure of his
little girl, as she tripped lightly along the road.

"Mr. Dinsmore," Rose began.

"I beg pardon, but were you speaking to me?" he asked, turning to her
with a half smile.

"Certainly," she replied, smiling in return; "there is no one else
here."

"Well then, Rose, dear, please to remember that I don't answer to that
name from your lips, at least not when we are alone. I am not Mr.
Dinsmore to you, unless you mean to be Miss Allison to me," he added,
taking her hand and gazing tenderly into her blushing face.

"Oh! no, no; I would not have you call me that!"

"Well then, dear Rose, I want you to call me Horace. I would almost as
soon think of being Mr. Dinsmore to Elsie, as to you. And now, what
were you going to say to me?"

"Only that I wish to set out on my homeward way to-night, with Edward.
I think it would be best, more especially as mamma has written
complaining of our long absence, and urging a speedy return."

"Of course your mother's wishes are the first to be consulted, until
you have given me a prior right," he said, in a playful tone; "and
so I suppose Elsie and I will be obliged to continue our journey by
ourselves. But when may I claim you for my own indeed? Let it be as
soon as possible, dearest, for I feel that I ought to return to my
home ere long, and I am not willing to do so without my wife."

"I must have a few weeks to prepare; you know a lady's wardrobe cannot
be got ready in a day. What would you say to six weeks? I am afraid
mamma would think it entirely too short."

"Six weeks, dear Rose? why that would bring us to the middle of
November. Surely a month will be long enough to keep me waiting for my
happiness, and give the dressmakers sufficient time for their work.
Let us say one month from to-day."

Rose raised one objection after another, but he overruled them all and
pleaded his cause so earnestly that he gained his point at last, and
the wedding was fixed for that day month, provided the consent of
her parents, to so sudden a parting with their daughter, could be
obtained.

While Rose was at home making her preparations, Mr. Dinsmore and his
daughter were visiting the great lakes, and travelling through Canada.
He heard frequently from her, and there were always a few lines
to Elsie, which her father allowed her to answer in a little note
enclosed in his; and sometimes he read her a little of his own, or of
Miss Rose's letter, which she always considered a very great treat.

New York City was their last halting place on their route, and there
they spent nearly two weeks in shopping and sight-seeing. Mr. Dinsmore
purchased an elegant set of furniture for his wife's boudoir, and
sent it on to his home, with his orders to Mrs. Murray concerning
its arrangement. To this he added a splendid set of diamonds as his
wedding gift to his bride, while Elsie selected a pair of very costly
bracelets as hers.

They arrived in Philadelphia on Tuesday afternoon, the next morning
being the time appointed for the wedding. Mr. Dinsmore himself went to
his hotel, but sent Elsie and her nurse to Mr. Allison's, as he had
been urgently requested to do, the family being now in occupation of
their town residence.

Elsie found the whole house in a bustle of preparation. Sophy met her
at the door and carried her off at once to her own room, eager to
display what she called "her wedding dress." She was quite satisfied
with the admiration Elsie expressed. "But I suppose you bought ever so
many new dresses, and lots of other pretty things, in New York?" she
said inquiringly.

"Yes; papa and I together. And don't you think, Sophy, he let me help
him choose some of his clothes, and he says he thinks I have very good
taste in ladies' and gentlemen's dress too."

"That was right kind of him, but isn't it odd, and real nice too, that
he and Rose are going to get married? I was so surprised. Do you like
it, Elsie? and shall you call her mamma?"

"Oh, yes, of course. I should be quite wretched if papa were going to
marry any one else; but I love Miss Rose dearly, and I am very glad
she is coming to us. I think it is very good of her, and papa thinks
so too."

"Yes," replied Sophy honestly, "and so do I; for I am sure I shouldn't
like to leave papa and mamma and go away off there to live, though I
do like you very much, Elsie, and your papa too. Only think! he is
going to be my brother; and then won't you be some sort of relation
too? I guess I'll be your aunt, won't I?"

"I don't know; I haven't thought about it," said Elsie; while at the
same instant Harold put his head in at the half-open door, saying, "Of
course you will; and I'll be her uncle."

The little girls were quite startled at first, but seeing who it was,
Elsie ran towards him, holding out her hand.

"How do you do, Harold?" she said; "I am glad to see you."

He had his satchel of books on his arm. "Thank you, how are you? I
am rejoiced to see you looking so well, but, as for me, I am quite
sick--of lessons," he replied in a melancholy tone, and putting on a
comically doleful expression.

Elsie laughed and shook her head. "I thought you ware a good boy and
quite fond of your books."

"Commonly, I believe I am, but not in these wedding times. It's quite
too bad of your father, Elsie, to be carrying off Rose, when he won't
let us have you. But never mind, I'll be even with him some of these
days;" and he gave her a meaning look.

"Come in Harold, and put your books down," said Sophy; "you can afford
to spend a few minutes talking to Elsie, can't you?"

"I think I will!" he replied, accepting her invitation.

They chatted for some time, and then Adelaide came in. Elsie had heard
that she was coming on to be first bridesmaid. "Elsie, dear, how
glad I am to see you! and how well and happy you are looking!" she
exclaimed, folding her little niece in her arms, and kissing her
fondly. "But come," she added, taking her by the hand and leading her
into the next room, "Miss Rose came in from her shopping only a few
minutes ago, and she wants to see you."

Rose was standing by the toilet-table, gazing intently, with a blush
and a smile, at something she held in her hand. She laid it down as
they came in, and embracing the little girl affectionately, said how
very glad she was to see her.

Then, turning to the table again, she took up what she had been
looking at--which proved to be a miniature of Mr. Dinsmore--and
handed it to Adelaide, saying, "Is it not excellent? and so kind and
thoughtful of him to give it to me."

"It is indeed a most perfect likeness," Adelaide replied. "Horace is
very thoughtful about these little matters. I hope he will make you
very happy, dear Rose. I cannot tell you how glad I was when I heard
you were to be my sister."

"You have seemed like a sister to me ever since the winter I spent
with you," said Rose. And then she began questioning Elsie about her
journey asking if she were not fatigued, and would not like to lie
down and rest a little before tea.

"No thank you," Elsie said; "you know it is only a short trip from New
York, and I am not at all tired."

Just then the tea-bell rang, and Rose laughed and said it was well
Elsie had not accepted her invitation.

On going down to tea they found Mr. Dinsmore and Mr. Travilla there.
Elsie was delighted to meet her old friend, and it was evident that he
had already made himself a favorite with all the children, from Harold
down to little May.

The wedding was a really brilliant affair. The bride and her
attendants were beautifully dressed and, as every one remarked, looked
very charming. At an early hour in the morning carriages were in
waiting to convey the bridal party and the family to the church where
the ceremony was to be performed. When it was over they returned to
the house, where an elegant breakfast was provided for a large number
of guests; after which there was a grand reception for several hours.
Then, when the last guest had departed, Rose retired to her own room,
appearing shortly afterwards at the family dinner-table in her pretty
travelling dress, looking very sweet and engaging, but sober and
thoughtful, as were also her father and brothers; while Mrs. Allison's
eyes were constantly filling with tears at the thought of losing her
daughter.

There was very little eating done, and the conversation flagged
several times in spite of the efforts of the gentlemen to keep it up.
At length all rose from the table, and gathered in the parlor for
a few moments. Then came the parting, and they were gone; and Mrs.
Allison, feeling almost as if she had buried her daughter, tried to
forget her loss by setting herself vigorously to work overseeing the
business of putting her house in order.

Rose's feelings were mingled. She wept for a time, but the soothing
tenderness of her husband's manner, and Elsie's winning caresses, soon
restored her to herself, and smiles chased away the tears.

They had a very pleasant journey, without accident or detention, and
arrived in due time at their own home, where they were welcomed with
every demonstration of delight.

Rose was charmed with the Oaks, thought it even more lovely than
either Roselands or Elingrove, and Mr. Dinsmore and Elsie intensely
enjoyed her pleasure and admiration.

Then came a round of parties, which Elsie thought extremely tiresome,
as she could have no share in them, and was thus deprived of the
company of her papa and mamma almost every evening for several weeks.
But at last that too was over, and they settled down into a quiet,
home life, that suited them all much better, for neither Mr. Dinsmore
nor Rose was very fond of gayety.

And now Elsie resumed her studies regularly, reciting as before to
her father; while Rose undertook to instruct her in the more feminine
branches of housekeeping and needlework, and a master came from the
city several times a week to give her lessons in music and drawing.
She had been so long without regular employment that she found it very
difficult at first to give her mind to her studies, as she had done
in former days; but her father, though kind and considerate, was
very firm with her, and she soon fell into the traces and worked as
diligently as ever.

Elsie did not find that her father's marriage brought any
uncomfortable change to her. There was no lessening of his love or
care; she saw as much of him as before, had full possession of her
seat upon his knee, and was caressed and fondled quite as often and as
tenderly as ever.

And added to all this were Rose's love and sweet companionship, which
were ever grateful to the little girl, whether they were alone or with
her father. Elsie loved her new mamma dearly and was as respectful
and obedient to her as to her father, though Rose never assumed any
authority; which, however, was entirely unnecessary, as a wish or
request from her was sure to be attended to as if it had been a
command.

And Rose was very happy in her new home. Mr. Dinsmore's family were
pleased with the match and treated her most kindly, while he was
always affectionate, thoughtful, and attentive; not less devoted as
a husband than as a father. They were well suited in taste and
disposition; seldom had the slightest disagreement on any subject, and
neither had ever cause to regret the step they had taken, for each day
they lived together seemed but to increase their love for each other,
and for their little daughter, as Mr. Dinsmore delighted to call her,
always giving Rose a share in the ownership.




CHAPTER IV.

  Of all the joys that brighten suffering earth
  What joy is welcomed like a new-born child?

  --MRS. NORTON.


"Massa wants you for to come right along to him in de study, darlin',
jis as soon as your ole mammy kin get you dressed," said Chloe, one
morning to her nursling.

"What for, mammy?" Elsie asked curiously, for she noticed an odd
expression on her nurse's face.

"Massa didn't tell me nuffin 'bout what he wanted, an' I spects you'll
have to az hisself," replied Chloe evasively.

Elsie's curiosity was excited, and she hastened to the study as soon
as possible. Her father laid down his paper as she entered, and held
out his hand with a smile as he bade her good-morning, and it struck
her that there was an odd twinkle in his eye also, while she was
certain that she could not be mistaken in the unusually joyous
expression of his countenance.

"Good-morning, papa. But where is mamma?" she asked, glancing about
the room in search of her.

"She is not up yet, but do you sit down here in your little rocking
chair. I have something for you."

He left the room as he spoke, returning again in a moment, carrying
what Elsie thought was a strange-looking bundle.

"There! hold out your arms," he said; and placing it in them, he
gently raised one corner of the blanket, displaying to her astonished
view a tiny little face.

"A baby! Oh, the dear little thing!" she exclaimed in tones of
rapturous delight. Then looking up into his face, "Did you say I might
have it, papa? whose baby is it?"

"Ours; your mamma's and my son, and your brother," he answered, gazing
down with intense pleasure at her bright, happy face, sparkling all
over with delight.

"My little brother! my darling little brother," she murmured looking
down at it again, and venturing to press her lips gently to its soft
velvet cheek. "Oh, papa, I am so glad, so glad! I have so wanted a
little brother or sister. Is not God very good to give him to us,
papa?" And happy, grateful tears were trembling in the soft eyes as
she raised them to his face again.

"Yes," he said, bending down and kissing first her cheek, and then the
babe's, "I feel that God has indeed been very good to me in bestowing
upon me two such treasures as these."

"What is his name, papa?" she asked.

"He has none yet, my dear."

"Then, papa, do let him be named Horace, for you; won't you if mamma
is willing? And then I hope he will grow up to be just like you; as
handsome and as good."

"I should like him to be a great deal better, daughter," he answered
with a grave smile; "and about the name--I don't know yet; I should
prefer some other, but your mamma seems to want that, and I suppose
she has the best right to name him; but we will see about it."

"Better give little marster to me now, Miss Elsie," remarked his
nurse, stepping up, "I reckon your little arms begin to feel tired."
And taking the babe she carried him from the room.

Nothing could have better pleased Mr. Dinsmore than Elsie's joyous
welcome to her little brother; though it was scarcely more than he had
expected.

"My own darling child; my dear, dear little daughter," he said, taking
her in his arms and kissing her again and again. "Elsie, dearest, you
are very precious to your father's heart."

"Yes, papa, I know it," she replied, twining her arms about his neck,
and laying her cheek to his; "I know you love me dearly, and it makes
me so very happy."

"May I go in to see mamma?" she asked presently.

"No, darling, not yet; she is not able to see you; but she sends her
love, and hopes she may be well enough to receive a visit from you
to-morrow."

"Poor mamma! I am sorry she is ill," she said sorrowfully; "but I will
try to keep everything very quiet that she may not be disturbed."

That evening, after tea, Elsie was told that she would be allowed to
speak to her mamma for a moment if she chose, and she gladly availed
herself of the privilege.

"Dear Elsie," Rose whispered, drawing Her down to kiss her cheek, "I
am so glad you are pleased with your little brother."

"Oh, mamma, he is such a dear little fellow!" Elsie answered eagerly;
"and now, if you will only get well we will be happier than ever."

Rose smiled and said she hoped soon to be quite well again, and then
Mr. Dinsmore led Elsie from the room.

Rose was soon about again and in the enjoyment of her usual health and
strength. Elsie's delight knew no bounds the first time her mamma
was able to leave her room, and take her place at the table with her
father and herself. She doted on her little brother, and, if allowed,
would have had him in her arms more than half the time; but he was a
plump little fellow, and soon grew so large and heavy that her father
forbade her carrying him lest she should injure herself; but she would
romp and play with him by the hour while he was in the nurse's arms,
or seated on the bed; and when any of her little friends called, she
could not be satisfied to let them go away without seeing the baby.

The first time Mr. Travilla called, after little Horace's arrival, she
exhibited her treasure to him with a great deal of pride, asking if he
did not envy her papa.

"Yes," he said, looking admiringly at her, and then turning away with
a half sigh.

A few minutes afterwards he caught hold of her, set her on his knee,
and giving her a kiss, said, "I wish you were ten years older, Elsie,
or I ten years younger."

"Why, Mr. Travilla?" she asked rather wonderingly.

"Oh, because we would then be nearer of an age, and maybe you would
like me better."

"No, I wouldn't, not a bit," she said, putting her arm round his neck,
"for I like you now just as well as I could like any gentleman but
papa."

The elder Mr. Dinsmore was very proud of his little grandson and made
a great pet of him, coming to the Oaks much more frequently after his
birth than before.

Once he spoke of him as his first grandchild.

"You forget Elsie, father," said Horace, putting his arm round his
little girl, who happened to be standing by his side, and giving her a
tender, loving look.

He greatly feared that the marked difference his father made between
the two would wound Elsie's sensitive spirit, and perhaps even arouse
a feeling of jealousy towards her little brother; therefore, when his
father was present, he was even more than usually affectionate in his
manner towards her, if that were possible.

But Elsie had no feeling of the kind; she had long ceased to expect
any manifestation of affection from her grandfather towards herself,
but was very glad indeed that he could love her dear little brother.

"Ah, yes! to be sure, I did forget Elsie," replied the old gentleman
carelessly; "she is the first grandchild of course; but this fellow is
the first grandson, and quite proud of him I am. He is a pretty boy,
and is going to be the very image of his father."

"I hope he will, father," said Rose, looking proudly at her husband.
And then she added, with an affectionate glance at Elsie: "If he is
only as good and obedient as his sister, I shall be quite satisfied
with him. We could not ask a better child than our dear little
daughter, nor love one more than we do her; she is a great comfort and
blessing to us both."

The color mounted to Elsie's cheek, and her eyes beamed with pleasure.
Mr. Dinsmore, too, looked very much gratified, and the old gentleman
could not fail to perceive that the difference he made between the
children was quite distasteful to both parents.




CHAPTER V.

  A lovely being, scarcely formed or moulded,
  A rose with all its sweetest leaves yet folded.

  --BYRON.


Elsie was nearly twelve when her little brother was born. During the
next three years she led a life of quiet happiness, unmarked by any
striking event. There were no changes in the little family at the Oaks
but such as time must bring to all. Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore perhaps
looked a trifle older than when they married, Elsie was budding into
womanhood as fair and sweet a flower as ever was seen, and the baby
had grown into a healthy romping boy.

At Roselands, on the contrary, there had been many and important
changes. Louise and Lora were both married; the former to a resident
of another State, who had taken her to his distant home; the latter to
Edward Howard, an older brother of Elsie's friend Carrie. They had not
left the neighborhood, but were residing with his parents.

For the last two or three years Arthur Dinsmore had spent his
vacations at home; he was doing so now, having just completed his
freshman year at Princeton. On his return Walter was to accompany him
and begin his college career.

Miss Day left soon after Lora's marriage and no effort had been made
to fill her place, Adelaide having undertaken to act as governess to
Enna, now the only remaining occupant of the school-room.

Taking advantage of an unusually cool breezy afternoon, Elsie rode
over to Tinegrove, Mr. Howard's plantation--to make a call. She found
the family at home and was urged to stay to tea; but declined, saying
she could not without permission, and had not asked it.

"You will at least take off your hat," said Carrie.

"No, thank you," Elsie answered, "it is not worth while, as I must go
so soon. If you will excuse me, I can talk quite as well with it on."

They had not met for several weeks and found a good deal to say to
each other. At length Elsie drew out her watch.

"Ah!" she exclaimed, "I have overstayed my time! I had no idea it was
so late--you have been so entertaining; but I must go now." And she
rose hastily to take leave.

"Nonsense!" said her Aunt Lora in whose boudoir they were sitting,
"there is no such great hurry, I am sure. You'll get home long before
dark."

"Yes, and might just as well stay another five or ten minutes. I wish
you would; for I have ever so much to say to you," urged Carrie.

"It would be very pleasant, thank you, but indeed I must not. See how
the shadows are lengthening, and papa does not at all like to have me
out after sunset unless he is with me."

"He always was overcareful of you, erring on the right side, I
suppose, if that be an allowable expression," laughed Lora, as she and
Carrie followed Elsie to the door to see her mount her horse.

The adieus were quickly spoken and the young girl, just touching the
whip to the sleek side of her pony, set off at a gallop, closely
followed by her faithful attendant Jim.

Several miles of rather a lonely road lay between them and home, and
no time was to be lost, if they would reach the Oaks while the sun was
still above the horizon.

They were hardly more than half a mile from the entrance to the
grounds, when Elsie caught sight of a well-known form slowly moving
down the road a few paces ahead of them. It was Arthur, and she soon
perceived that it was his intention to intercept her; he stopped,
turning his face toward her, sprang forward as she came up, and seized
her bridle.

"Stay a moment, Elsie," he said, "I want to speak to you."

"Then come on to the Oaks, and let us talk there; please do, for I am
in a hurry."

"No, I prefer to say my say where I am. I'll not detain you long. You
keep out of earshot, Jim. I want to borrow a little money, Elsie; a
trifle of fifty dollars or so. Can you accommodate me?"

"Not without papa's knowledge, Arthur. So I hope you do not wish to
conceal the matter from him."

"I do. I see no reason why he should know all my private affairs.
Can't you raise that much without applying to him? Isn't your
allowance very large now?"

"Fifty dollars a month, Arthur, but subject to the same conditions as
of old. I must account to papa for every cent."

"Haven't you more than that in hand now?"

"Yes, but what do you want it for?"

"That's neither your business nor his; let me have it for two weeks,
I'll pay it back then, and in the meantime he need know nothing about
it."

"I cannot; I never have any concealments from papa, and I must give in
my account in less than a week."

"Nonsense! You are and always were the most disobliging creature
alive!" returned Arthur with an oath.

"Oh, Arthur, how can you say such wicked words," she said, recoiling
from him with a shudder. "And you quite misjudge me. I would be glad
to do anything for you that is right. If you will let me tell papa
your wish, and he gives consent, you shall have the money at once. Now
please let me go. The sun has set and I shall be so late that papa
will be anxious and much displeased."

"Who cares if he is!" he answered roughly, still retaining his hold
upon her bridle, and compelling her to listen while he continued to
urge his request; enforcing it with arguments and threats.

They were alike vain, she steadfastly refused to grant it except on
the conditions she had named, and which he determinately rejected--and
insisted being left free to pursue her homeward way.

He grew furious, and at length with a shocking oath released her
bridle, but at the same instant struck her pony a severe blow upon his
haunches, with a stout stick he held in his hand.

The terrified animal, smarting with the pain, started aside, reared
and plunged in a way that would have unseated a less skilful rider,
and had nearly thrown Elsie from the saddle: then darted off at the
top of its speed; but fortunately turned in at the gate held open by
Jim, who had ridden on ahead and dismounted for that purpose.

"Whoa, you Glossy! whoa dere!" he cried, springing to the head of the
excited animal, and catching its bridle in his powerful grasp.

"Just lead her for a little, Jim," said Elsie "There, there! my poor
pretty Glossy, be quiet now. It was too cruel to serve you so; but
it shan't happen again if your mistress can help it," she added in a
voice tremulous with sympathy and indignation, patting and stroking
her pony caressingly as she spoke.

Jim obeyed, walking on at a brisk pace, leading Glossy with his right
hand, and keeping the bridle of the other horse over his left arm.

"I'll walk the rest of the way, Jim," said Elsie presently, "just stop
her and let me get down. There," springing lightly to the ground, "you
may lead them both to the stable now."

She hurried forward along the broad, gravelled winding carriage road
that led to the house. The next turn brought her face to face with her
father.

"What, Elsie! alone and on foot at this late hour?" he said in a tone
of mingled surprise and reproof.

"I have been riding, papa, and only a moment since dismounted and let
Jim lead the horses down the other road to the stables."

"Ah, but how did you come to be so late?" he asked, drawing her hand
within his arm and leading her onward.

"I have been to Tinegrove, sir, and Aunt Lora, Carrie, and I found so
much to say to each other, that the time slipped away before I knew
it."

"It must not happen again, Elsie."

"I do not mean it shall, papa, and I am very sorry."

"Then I excuse you this once, daughter; it is not often you give me
occasion to reprove you."

"Thank you, papa," she said with a grateful, loving look. "Did you
come out in search of me?"

"Yes, your mamma and I had begun to grow anxious lest some accident
had befallen you. Our little daughter is such a precious treasure that
we must needs watch over her very carefully," he added in a tone that
was half playful, half tender, while he pressed the little gloved
hand in his, and his eyes rested upon the sweet fair face with an
expression of proud fatherly affection.

Her answering look was full of filial reverence and love. "Dear papa,
it is so nice to be so loved and cared for; so sweet to hear such
words from your lips. I do believe I'm the very happiest girl in the
land." She had already almost forgotten Arthur and his rudeness and
brutality.

"And I the happiest father," he said with a pleased smile. "Ah, here
comes mamma to meet as with little Horace."

The child ran forward with a glad shout to meet his sister, Rose met
her with loving words and a fond caress; one might have thought from
their joyous welcome, that she was returning after an absence of
weeks or months instead of hours. Letting go her father's arm as they
stepped upon the piazza Elsie began a romping play with her little
brother, but at a gentle reminder from her mamma that the tea bell
would soon ring, ran away to her own apartments to have her riding
habit changed for something more suitable for the drawing room.

Chloe was in waiting and her skilful hands made rapid work, putting
the last touches to her nursling's dress just as the summons to the
supper table was given.

Mr. Dinsmore was quite as fastidious as in former days in regard to
the neatness and tastefulness of Elsie's attire.

"Will I do, papa?" she asked, presenting herself before him, looking
very sweet and fair in a simple white dress with blue sash and
ribbons.

"Yes," he said with a satisfied smile, "I see nothing amiss with
dress, hair, or face."

"Nor do I," said Rose, leading the way to the supper room, "Aunt Chloe
is an accomplished tirewoman. But come, let us sit down to our meal
and have it over."

On their return to the drawing room they, found Mr. Travilla
comfortably ensconced in an easy chair, reading the evening paper. He
was an almost daily visitor at the Oaks, and seldom came without some
little gift for one or both of his friend's children. It was for Elsie
to-night. When the usual greetings had been exchanged, he turned to
her, saying, "I have brought you a treat. Can you guess what it is?"

"A book!"

"Ah, there must be something of the Yankee about you," he answered,
laughing. "Yes, it is a book in two volumes; just published and a
most delightful, charming story," he went on, drawing them from his
pockets, and handing them to her as he spoke.

"Oh, thank you, sir!" she cried with eager gratitude, "I'm so glad,
if--if only papa will allow me to read it. May I, papa?"

"I can tell better when I have examined it, my child," Mr. Dinsmore
answered, taking one of the volumes from her hands and looking at the
title on the back. "'The Wide, Wide World!' What sort of a book is it,
Travilla?"

"A very good sort. I think. Just glance through it or read a few
pages, and I'm pretty sure it will be sufficient to satisfy you of,
not only its harmlessness, but that its perusal would be a benefit to
almost any one."

Mr. Dinsmore did so, Elsie standing beside him, her hand upon his arm,
and her eyes on his face--anxiously watching its changes of expression
as he read. They grew more and more satisfactory; the book was
evidently approving itself to his taste and judgment, and presently
he returned it to her, saying, with a kind fatherly smile, "Yes, my
child, you may read it. I have no doubt it deserves all the praise Mr.
Travilla has given it."

"Oh, thank you, papa, I'm very glad," she answered joyously, "I am
just hungry for a nice story." And seating herself near the light, she
was soon lost to everything about her in the deep interest with which
she was following Ellen Montgomery through her troubles and trials.

She was loath to lay the book aside when at the usual hour--a quarter
before nine--the bell rang for prayers. She hardly heeded the summons
till her papa laid his hand on her shoulder, saying, "Come, daughter,
you must not be left behind."

She started up then, hastily closing the book, and followed the others
to the dining room, where the servants were already assembled to take
part in the family devotions.

Mr. Travilla went away immediately after and now it was Elsie's
bed-time. Her father reminded her of it as, on coming back from seeing
his friend to the door, he found her again poring over the book.

"Oh, papa, it is so interesting! could you let me finish this
chapter?" she asked with a very entreating look up into his face as he
stood at her side.

"I suppose I could if I should make a great effort," he answered
laughingly. "Yes, you may, for once, but don't expect always to be
allowed to do so."

"No, sir, oh, no. Thank you, sir."

"Well, have you come to a good stopping-place?" he asked, as she
presently closed the book and put it aside with a slight sigh.

"No, sir, it is just as bad a one as the other. Papa, I wish I was
grown up enough to read another hour before going to bed."

"I don't," he said, drawing her to a seat upon his knee, and passing
his arm about her waist, "I'm not ready to part with my little girl
yet."

"Wouldn't a fine young lady daughter be just as good or better?" she
asked, giving him a hug.

"No, not now, some of these days I may think so."

"But mayn't I stay up and read till ten to-night?"

He shook his head. "Till half-past nine, then?"

"No, not even a till quarter past. Ah, it is that now," he added,
consulting his watch.

"You must say good-night and go. Early hours and plenty of sleep for
my little girl, that she may grow up to healthful, vigorous womanhood,
capable of enjoying life and being very useful in the church and the
world." He kissed her with grave tenderness as he spoke.

"Good-night then, you dear father," she said, returning the caress. "I
know you would indulge me if you thought it for my good."

"Indeed I would, pet. Would it help to reconcile you to the denial
of your wish to know that I shall be reading the book, and probably
enjoying it as much as you would?"

"Ah yes, indeed, papa! it is a real pleasure to resign it to you," she
answered with a look of delight. "It's just the nicest story! at least
as far as I've read. Read it aloud to mamma, won't you?"

"Yes, if she wishes to hear it. Now away with you to your room and
your bed."

Only waiting to bid her mamma an affectionate good-night, Elsie
obeyed, leaving the room with a light step, and a cheerful, happy
face.

"Dear unselfish child!" her father said, looking after her.

"She is that indeed," said Rose. "How happy, shall I be if Horace
grows up to be as good and lovable."

Elsie was a fearless horsewoman, accustomed to the saddle from her
very early years. Thus Arthur's wanton attack upon her pony had failed
to give her nerves the severe shock it might have caused to those of
most young girls of her age. Her feeling was more of excitement,
and of indignation at the uncalled-for cruelty to a dumb animal,
especially her own pet horse, than of fright at the danger to herself.
But she well knew that the latter was what her father would think of
first, and that he would be very angry with Arthur; therefore she had
tried, and successfully, to control herself and suppress all signs of
agitation on meeting him upon her return.

She felt glad now as the affair recurred to her recollection while
preparing for the night's rest, that she had been able to do so. For a
moment she questioned with herself whether she was quite right to have
this concealment from her father, but quickly decided that she was.
Had the wrong-doing been her own--that would have made it altogether
another matter.

She was shocked at Arthur's wickedness, troubled and anxious about his
future, but freely forgave his crime against her pony and herself,
and mingled with her nightly petitions an earnest prayer for his
conversion, and his welfare temporal and spiritual.




CHAPTER VI.

  O love! thou sternly dost thy power maintain,
  And wilt not bear a rival in thy reign.

  --DRYDEN.


It was the middle of the forenoon, and Elsie in her own pretty little
sitting room was busied with her books; so deep in study indeed, that
she never noticed a slight girlish figure as it glided in at the glass
doors opening upon the lawn, to-day set wide to admit the air coming
fresh and cool with a faint odor of the far-off sea, pleasantly
mingling with that of the flowers in the garden, on the other side of
the house.

"Buried alive in her books! Dear me! what a perfect paragon of
industry you are," cried the intruder in a lively tone. "I wish you
would imbue me with some of your love of study."

"Why, Lucy Carrington! how did you get here?" and Elsie pushed her
books away, rose hastily and greeted her friend with an affectionate
embrace.

"How? I came in through yonder door, miss; after riding my pony
from Ashlands to the front entrance of this mansion," replied Lucy,
courtesying low in mock reverence. "I hope your ladyship will excuse
the liberty I have taken in venturing uninvited into your sanctum."

"Provided your repentance is deep and sincere," returned Elsie in the
same jesting tone.

"Certainly, I solemnly pledge myself never to do it again till the
next time."

"Sit down, won't you?" and Elsie pushed forward a low rocking chair.
"It's so pleasant to see you. But if I had thought about it at all
I should have supposed you were at home, and as busy over books and
lessons as I."

"No; my respected governess, Miss Warren, not feeling very well, has
taken a week's holiday, and left me to do the same. Fancy my afflicted
state at the thought of laying aside my beloved books for seven or
eight whole days."

"You poor creature! how I pity you," said Elsie, laughing; "suppose
you stay here and share the instructions of my tutor; I have no doubt
I could persuade him to receive you as a pupil."

"Horrors! I'm much obliged, very much, but I should die of fright the
first time I had to recite. There, I declare I'm growing poetical,
talking in rhyme all the time."

"Let mammy take your hat and scarf," said Elsie. "You'll stay and
spend the day with me, won't you?"

"Thank you, no; I came to carry you off to Ashlands to spend a week.
Will you come?"

"I should like to, dearly well, if papa gives permission."

"Well, run and ask him."

"I can't; unfortunately he is out, and not expected to return till
tea-time."

"Oh, pshaw! how provoking! But can't your mamma give permission just
as well?"

"If it were only for a day she might, but I know she would say the
question of a longer visit must be referred to papa."

"Dear me! I wouldn't be you for something. Why, I never ask leave of
anybody when I want to pay a visit anywhere in the neighborhood. I
tell mamma I'm going, and that's all-sufficient. I don't see how you
stand being ordered about and controlled so."

"If you'll believe me," said Elsie, laughing a gay, sweet, silvery
laugh, "I really enjoy being controlled by papa. It saves me a deal of
trouble and responsibility in the way of deciding for myself; and then
I love him so dearly that I almost always feel it my greatest pleasure
to do whatever pleases him."

"And he always was so strict with you."

"Yes, he is strict; but oh, so kind."

"But that's just because you're so good; he'd have an awful time
ruling me. I'd be in a chronic state of disgrace and punishment; and
he obliged to be so constantly improving me and frowning sternly upon
my delinquencies that he'd never be able to don a smile of approval or
slip in a word of praise edgewise."

"Indeed you're not half so bad as you pretend," said Elsie, laughing
again; "nor I half so good as you seem determined to believe me."

"No, I've no doubt that you're an arch hypocrite, and we shall find
out one of these days that you are really worse than any of the rest
of us. But now I must finish my errand and go, for I know you're
longing to be at those books. Do you get a ferruling every time you
miss a word?--and enjoy the pain because it pleases papa to inflict
it?"

"Oh, Lucy, how can you be so ridiculous?" and a quick, vivid blush
mounted to Elsie's very hair.

"I beg your pardon, Elsie, dear, I had no business to say such a
thing," cried Lucy, springing up to throw her arms round her friend
and kiss her warmly; "but of course it was nothing but the merest
nonsense. I know well enough your papa never does anything of the
kind."

"No; if my lessons are not well prepared they have to be learned over
again, that is all; and if I see that papa is displeased with me, I
assure you it is punishment enough."

"Do you think he'll let you accept my invitation?"

"I don't know, indeed, Lucy. I think he will hardly like to have me
give up my studies for that length of time, and in fact I hardly like
to do so myself."

"Oh, you must come. You can practise on my piano every day for an hour
or two, if you like. We'll learn some duets. And you can bring your
sketch-book and carry it along when we walk or ride, as we shall
every day. And we might read some improving books together,--you and
Herbert, and I. He is worse again, poor fellow! so that some days he
hardly leaves his couch even to limp across the room, and it's partly
to cheer him up that we want you to come. There's nothing puts him
into better spirits than a sight of your face."

"You don't expect other company?"

"No, except on our birthday; but then we're going to have a little
party, just of our own set,--we boys and girls that have grown up--or
are growing up--together, as one may say. Oh, yes, I want to have
Carrie Howard, Mary Leslie, and Enna stay a day or two after the
party. Now coax your papa hard, for we must have you," she added,
rising to go.

"That would be a sure way to make him say no," said Elsie, smiling;
"he never allows me to coax or tease; at least, not after he has once
answered my request."

"Then don't think of it. Good-bye. No, don't waste time in coming to
see me off, but go back to your books like a good child. I mean to
have a little chat with your mamma before I go."

Elsie returned to her lessons with redoubled energy. She was longing
to become more intimately acquainted with Ellen Montgomery, but
resolutely denied herself even so much as a peep at the pages of the
fascinating story-book until her allotted tasks should be faithfully
performed.

These, with her regular daily exercise in the open air, filled up the
morning; there was a half hour before, and another after dinner, which
she could call her own; then two hours for needlework, music, and
drawing, and she was free to employ herself as she would till
bed-time.

That was very apt to be in reading, and if the weather was fine she
usually carried her book to an arbor at some distance from the house.
It was reached by a long shaded walk that led to it from the lawn, on
which the glass doors of her pretty boudoir opened. It was a cool,
breezy, quiet spot, on a terraced hillside, commanding a lovely view
of vale, river, and woodland, and from being so constantly frequented
by our heroine, had come to be called by her name,--"Elsie's Arbor."
Arthur, well acquainted with these tastes and habits, sought, and
found her here on the afternoon of this day--found her so deeply
absorbed in Miss Warner's sweet story that she was not aware of his
approach--so full of sympathy for little Ellen that her tears were
dropping upon the page as she read.

"What, crying, eh?" he said with a sneer, as he seated himself by her
side, and rudely pulled one of her curls, very much as he had been
used to do years ago. "Well, I needn't be surprised, for you always
were the greatest baby I ever saw."

"Please let my hair alone, Arthur; you are not very polite in either
speech or action," she answered, brushing away her tears and moving a
little farther from him.

"It's not worth while to waste politeness on you. What's that you're
reading?"

"A new book Mr. Travilla gave me."

"Has no name, eh?"

"Yes, 'Wide, Wide World.'"

"Some namby-pamby girl's story, I s'pose, since you're allowed to read
it; or are you doing it on the sly?"

"No, I never do such things, and hope I never shall; papa gave me
permission."

"Oh; ah! then I haven't got you in my power: wish I had."

"Why?"

"Because I might turn it to good account. I know you are as afraid as
death of Horace."

"No, I am not!" dried Elsie indignantly, rich color rushing all over
her fair face and neck; "for I know that he loves me dearly and if I
had been disobeying or deceiving him I would far sooner throw myself
on his mercy than on yours."

"You would, eh? How mad you are; your face is as red as a beet. A
pretty sort of Christian you are, aren't you?"

"I am not perfect, Arthur; but you mustn't judge of religion by me."

"I shall, though. Don't you wish I'd go away?" he added teasingly,
again snatching at her curls.

But she eluded his grasp, and rising, stood before him with an air of
gentle dignity. "Yes," she said, "since you ask me, I'll own that I
do. I don't know why it is that, though your manners are polished when
you choose to make them so, you are always rude and ungentlemanly to
me when you find me alone. So I shall be very glad if you'll just go
away and leave me to solitude and the enjoyment of my book."

"I'll do so when I get ready; not a minute sooner. But you can get rid
of me just as soon as you like. I see you take. Yes, I want that money
I asked you for yesterday, and I am bound to have it."

"Arthur, my answer must be just the same that it was then; I can give
you no other."

"You're the meanest girl alive! To my certain knowledge you are worth
at least a million and a half, and yet you refuse to lend me the
pitiful sum of fifty dollars."

"Arthur, you know I have no choice in the matter. Papa has forbidden
me to lend you money without his knowledge and consent, and I cannot
disobey him."

"When did he forbid you?"

"A long while ago; and though he has said nothing about it lately, he
has told me again and again that his commands are always binding until
he revokes them."

"Fifteen years old, and not allowed to do as you please even with
your pocket money!" he said contemptuously. "Do you expect to be in
leading-strings all your life?"

"I shall of course have control of my own money matters on coming of
age; but I expect to obey my father as long as we both live," she
answered, with gentle but firm decision.

"Do you have to show your balance in hand when you give in your
account?"

"No; do you suppose papa cannot trust my word?" she answered, somewhat
indignantly.

"Then you could manage it just as easily as not. There's no occasion
for him to know whether your balance in hand is at that moment in your
possession or mine; as I told you before, I only want to borrow it for
two weeks. Come, let me have it. If you don't, the day will come when
you'll wish you had."

She repeated her refusal; he grew very angry and abusive, and at
length went so far as to strike her.

A quick step sounded on the gravel walk, a strong grasp was laid on
Arthur's arm, he felt himself suddenly jerked aside and flung upon
his knees, while a perfect rain of stinging, smarting blows descended
rapidly upon his back and shoulders.

"There, you unmitigated scoundrel, you mean, miserable caitiff; lay
your hand upon her again if you dare!" cried Mr. Travilla, finishing
the castigation by applying the toe of his boot to Arthur's nether
parts with a force that sent him reeling some distance down the walk,
to fall with a heavy thud upon the ground.

The lad rose, white with rage, and shook his fist at his antagonist.
"I'll strike her when I please," he said with an oath, "and not be
called to account by you for it either; she's my niece, and nothing to
you."

"I'll defend her nevertheless, and see to it that you come to grief if
you attempt to harm her in any way whatever. Did he hurt you much, my
child?" And Mr. Travilla's tone changed to one of tender concern as he
turned and addressed Elsie, who had sunk pale and trembling upon the
rustic seat where Arthur had found her.

"No, sir, but I fear you have hurt him a good deal, in your kind zeal
for my defence," she answered, looking after Arthur, as he limped away
down the path.

"I have broken my cane, that is the worst of it," said her protector
coolly, looking regretfully down at the fragment he still held in his
hand.

"You must have struck very hard, and oh, Mr. Travilla, what if he
should take it into his head to challenge you?" and Elsie turned pale
with terror.

"Never fear; he is too arrant a coward for that; he knows I am a good
shot, and that, as the challenged party, I would have the right to
the choice of weapons."

"But you wouldn't fight, Mr. Travilla? you do not approve of
duelling?"

"So, no indeed, Elsie; both the laws of God and of the land are
against it, and I could not engage in it either as a good citizen or a
Christian."

"Oh, I am so glad of that, and that you came to my rescue; for I was
really growing frightened, Arthur seemed in such a fury with me."

"What was it about?"

Elsie explained, then asked how he had happened to come to her aid.

"I had learned from the servants that your father and mother were both
out, so came here in search of you," he said. "As I drew near I saw
that Arthur was with you, and not wishing to overhear your talk, I
waited at a little distance up there on the bank, watching you through
the trees. I perceived at once that he was in a towering passion, and
fearing he would ill-treat you in some way, I held myself in readiness
to come to your rescue; and when I saw him strike you, such a fury
suddenly came over me that I could not possibly refrain from thrashing
him for it."

"Mr. Travilla, you will not tell papa?" she said entreatingly.

"My child, I am inclined to think he ought to hear of it."

"Oh, why need he? It would make him very angry with Arthur."

"Which Arthur richly deserves. I think your father should know, in
order that he may take measures for your protection. Still, if you
promise not to ride or walk out alone until Arthur has left the
neighborhood, it shall be as you wish. But you must try to recover
your composure, or your papa will be sure to ask the cause of your
agitation. You are trembling very much, and the color has quite
forsaken your cheeks."

"I'll try," She said, making a great effort to control herself, "and I
give you the promise."

"This is a very pleasant place to sit with book or work," he remarked,
"but I would advise you not even to come here alone again till Arthur
has gone."

"Thank you, sir, I think I shall follow your advice. It will be only a
few weeks now till he and Walter both go North to college."

"I see you have your book with you," he said, taking it up from the
seat where it lay. "How do you like it?"

"Oh, so much! How I pity poor Ellen for having such a father, so
different from my dear papa; and because she had to be separated from
her mamma, whom she loved so dearly. I can't read about her troubles
without crying, Mr. Travilla."

"Shall I tell you a secret," he said, smiling; "I shed some tears
over it myself." Then he went on talking with her about the different
characters of the story, thus helping her to recover her composure by
turning her thoughts from herself and Arthur.

When, half an hour later, a servant came to summon her to the house,
with the announcement that her father had returned and was ready to
hear her recitations, all signs of agitation had disappeared; she had
ceased to tremble, and her fair face was as sweet, bright, and rosy as
its wont.

She rose instantly on hearing the summons. "You'll excuse me, I know,
Mr. Travilla. But will you not go in with me? We are always glad to
have you with us. I have no need to tell you that, I am sure."

"Thank you," he said, "but I must return to Ion now. I shall walk to
the house with you though, if you will permit me," he added, thinking
that Arthur might be still lurking somewhere within the grounds.

She answered gayly that she would be very glad of his company. She had
lost none of her old liking for her father's friend, and was wont to
treat him with the easy and affectionate familiarity she might have
used had he been her uncle.

They continued their talk till they had reached the lawn at the side
of the house on which her apartments were; then he turned to bid her
good-bye.

"I'm much obliged!" she said, taking his offered hand, and looking up
brightly into his face.

"Welcome, fair lady; but am I to be dismissed without any reward for
my poor services?"

"I have none to offer, sir knight, but you may help yourself if you
choose," she said, laughing and blushing, for she knew very well what
he meant.

He stooped and snatched a kiss from her ruby lips, then walked away
sighing softly to himself, "Ah, little Elsie, if I were but ten years
younger!"

She tripped across the lawn, and entering the open door of her
boudoir, found herself in her father's arms. He had witnessed the
little scene just enacted between Mr. Travilla and herself, had
noticed something in his friend's look and manner that had never
struck him before. He folded his child close to his heart for an
instant then held her off a little, gazing fondly into her face.

"You are mine; you belong to me; no other earthly creature has the
least shadow of a right or title in you; do you know that?"

"Yes, papa, and rejoice to know it," she murmured, putting her arms
about his neck and laying her head against his breast.

"Ah!" he said, sighing, "you will not always be able to say that, I
fear. One of these days you will--" He broke off abruptly, without
finishing his sentence.

She looked up inquiringly into his face.

He answered her look with a smile and a tender caress. "I had better
not put the nonsense into your head: it will get there soon enough
without my help. Come now, let us have the lessons. I expect to find
them well prepared, as usual."

"I hope so, papa," she answered, bringing her books and seating
herself on a stool at his feet, he having taken possession of an
easy-chair.

The recitations seemed a source of keen enjoyment to both; the one
loving to impart, and the other to receive, knowledge.

Mr. Dinsmore gave the deserved meed of warm praise for the faithful
preparation of each allotted task, prescribed those for the coming
day, and the books were laid aside.

"Come here, daughter," he said, as she closed her desk upon them, "I
have something to say to you."

"What is it, papa?" she asked, seating herself upon his knee. "How
very grave you look." But there was not a touch of the old fear in her
face or voice, as there had been none in his of the old sternness.

"Yes, for I am about to speak of a serious matter," he answered,
gently smoothing back the clustering curls from her fair brow, while
he looked earnestly into the soft brown eyes. "You have not been
lending money to Arthur, Elsie?"

The abrupt, unexpected question startled her, and a crimson tide
rushed over her face and neck; but she returned her father's gaze
steadily: "No, papa; how could you think I would disobey so?"

"I did not, darling, and yet I felt that I must ask the question
and repeat my warning, my command to you--never to do so without my
knowledge and consent. Your grandfather and I are much troubled about
the boy."

"I am so sorry, papa; I hope he has not been doing anything very bad."

"He seems to have sufficient cunning to hide many of his evil deeds,"
Mr. Dinsmore said, with a sigh; "yet enough has come to light to
convince us that he is very likely to become a shame and disgrace to
his family. We know that he is profane, and to some extent, at
least, intemperate and a gambler. A sad, sad beginning for a boy of
seventeen. And to furnish him with money, Elsie, would be only to
assist him in his downward course."

"Yes, papa, I see that. Poor grandpa, I'm so sorry for him! But, papa,
God can change Arthur's heart, and make him all we could wish."

"Yes, daughter, and we will agree together to ask Him to do this great
work, so impossible to any human power; shall we not?"

"Yes, papa." They were silent a moment; then she turned to him again,
told of Lucy Carrington's call and its object, and asked if she might
accept the invitation.

He considered a moment. "Yes," he said kindly, "you may if you wish.
You quite deserve a holiday, and I think perhaps would really be the
better of a week's rest from study. Go and enjoy yourself as much as
you can, my darling."

"Thank you, you dearest, kindest, and best of papas," she said, giving
him a hug and kiss. "But I think you look a little bit sorry. You
would rather I should stay at home, if I could content myself to do
so, and it would be a strange thing if I could not."

"No, my pet, I shall miss you, I know; the house always seems lonely
without you; but I can spare you for a week, and would rather have you
go, because I think the change will do you good. Besides, I am willing
to lend my treasure for a few days to our friends at Ashlands. I
would gladly do more than that, if I could, for that poor suffering
Herbert."




CHAPTER VII.

  How many pleasant faces shed their light on every side.

  --TUPPER.


"Remember it is for only one week; you must be back again next
Wednesday by ten o'clock; I can't spare you an hour longer," Mr.
Dinsmore said, as the next morning, shortly after breakfast, he
assisted his daughter to mount her pony.

"Ten o'clock at night, papa?" asked Elsie in a gay, jesting tone, as
she settled herself in the saddle, and took a little gold-mounted
riding whip from his hand.

"No, ten A.M., precisely."

"But what if it should be storming, sir?"

"Then come as soon as the storm is over."

"Yes, sir; and may I come sooner if I get homesick?"

"Just as soon as you please. Now, good-bye, my darling. Don't go into
any danger. I know I need not remind you to do nothing your father
would disapprove."

"I hope not, papa," she said, with a loving look into the eyes that
were gazing so fondly upon her. Then kissing her hand to him and her
mamma and little Horace, who stood on the veranda to see her off, she
turned her horse's head and cantered merrily away, taking the road to
Ashlands on passing out at the gate.

It was a bright, breezy morning, and her heart felt so light and
gay that a snatch of glad song rose to her lips. She warbled a few
bird-like notes, then fell to humming softly to herself.

At a little distance down the road a light wagon was rumbling along,
driven by one of the man-servants from the Oaks, and carrying Aunt
Chloe and her young mistress' trunks.

"Come, Jim," said Elsie, glancing over her shoulder at her attendant
satellite, "we must pass them. Glossy and I are in haste to-day. Ah,
mammy, are you enjoying your ride?" she called to her old nurse as she
cantered swiftly by.

"Yes, dat I is, honey!" returned the old woman. Then sending a loving,
admiring look after the retreating form so full of symmetry and grace,
"My bressed chile!" she murmured, "you's beautiful as de mornin', your
ole mammy tinks, an' sweet as de finest rose in de garden; bright an'
happy as de day am long, too."

"De beautifullest in all de country, an' de finest," chimed in her
charioteer.

The young people at Ashlands were all out on the veranda enjoying the
fresh morning air--Herbert lying on a lounge with a book in his hand;
Harry and Lucy seated on opposite sides of a small round table and
deep in a game of chess; two little fellows of six and eight--John and
Archie by name--were spinning a top.

"There she is! I had almost given her up; for I didn't believe that
old father of hers would let her come," cried Lucy, catching sight of
Glossy and her rider just entering the avenue; and she sprang up in
such haste as to upset half the men upon the board.

"Hollo! see what you've done!" exclaimed Harry. "Why, it's Elsie, sure
enough!" and he hastily followed in the wake of his sister, who had
already flown to meet and welcome her friend; while Herbert started up
to a sitting posture, and looked enviously after them.

"Archie, John," he called, "one of you please be good enough to hand
me my crutch and cane. Dear me, what a thing it is to be a <DW36>!"

"I'll get 'em, Herbie, this minute! Don't you try to step without
'em," said Archie, jumping up to hand them.

But Elsie had already alighted from her horse with Harry's assistance,
and shaken hands with him, returned Lucy's rapturous embrace as warmly
as it was given, and stepped upon the veranda with her before Herbert
was fairly upon his feet. As she caught sight of him she hurried
forward, her sweet face full of tender pity.

"Oh, don't try to come to meet me, Herbert," she said, holding out her
little gloved hand; "I know your poor limb is worse than usual, and
you, must not exert yourself for an old friend like me."

"Ah," he said, taking the offered hand, and looking at its owner with
a glad light in his eyes, "How like you that is, Elsie! You always
were more thoughtful of others than any one else I ever knew. Yes, my
limb is pretty bad just now; but the doctor thinks he'll conquer the
disease yet; at least so far as to relieve me of the pain I suffer."

"I hope so, indeed. How patiently you have borne it all these long
years," she answered with earnest sympathy of tone and look.

"So he has; he deserves the greatest amount of credit for it," said
Lucy, as John and Archie in turn claimed Elsie's attention for a
moment. "But come now, let me take you to mamma and grandma, and then
to your own room. Aunt Chloe and your luggage will be along presently,
I suppose."

"Yes, they are coming up the avenue now."

Lucy led the way to a large pleasant, airy apartment in one of the
wings of the building, where they found Mrs. Carrington busily
occupied in cutting out garments for her servants, her parents Mr. and
Mrs. Norris with her, the one reading a newspaper, the other knitting.
All three gave the young guest a very warm welcome. She was evidently
a great favorite with the whole family.

These greetings and the usual mutual inquiries in regard to the health
of friends and relatives having been exchanged, Elsie was next carried
off by Lucy to the room prepared for her special use during her stay
at Ashlands. It also was large, airy, and cheerful, on the second
floor--opening upon a veranda on one side, on the other into a similar
apartment occupied by Lucy herself. Pine India matting, furniture of
some kind of yellow grained wood, snowy counterpanes, curtains and
toilet covers gave them both an air of coolness and simple elegance,
while vases of fresh flowers upon the mantels shed around a slight but
delicious perfume.

Of course the two girls were full of lively, innocent chat. In the
midst of it Elsie exclaimed, "Oh, Lucy! I have just the loveliest book
you ever read! a present from Mr. Travilla the other day, and I've
brought it along. Papa had begun it, but he is so kind he insisted I
should bring it with me; and so I did."

"Oh, I'm glad! we haven't had anything new in the story-book line for
some time. Have you read it yourself?"

"Partly; but it is worth reading several times; and I thought we would
enjoy it all together--one reading aloud."

"Oh, 'tis just the thing! I'm going to help mamma to-day with the
sewing, and a nice book read aloud will make it quite enjoyable. We'll
have you for reader, Elsie, if you are agreed."

"Suppose we take turns sewing and reading? I'd like to help your
mamma, too."

"Thank you; well, we'll see. Herbert's a good reader, and I daresay
will be glad to take his turn at it too. Ah, here comes your baggage
and Aunt Chloe following it. Here, Bob and Jack," to the two stalwart
black fellows who were carrying the trunk, "set it in this corner. How
d'ye do, Aunt Chloe?"

"Berry well, tank you, missy," replied the old nurse, dropping a
courtesy. "I'se berry glad to see you lookin' so bright dis here
mornin'."

"Thank you. Now make yourself at home and take good care of your young
mistress."

"Dat I will, missy; best I knows how. Trus' dis chile for dat."

Elsie's riding habit was quickly exchanged for a house dress, her
hair made smooth and shining as its wont, and securing her book she
returned with Lucy to the lower veranda, where they found Herbert
still extended upon his sofa.

His face brightened at sight of Elsie. He had laid aside his book, and
was at work with his knife upon a bit of soft pine wood. He whiled
away many a tedious hour by fashioning in this manner little boxes,
whistles, sets of baby-house furniture, etc., etc., for one and
another of his small friends. Books, magazines, and newspapers filled
up the larger portion of his time, but could not occupy it all, for,
as he said, he must digest his mental food, and he liked to have
employment for his fingers while doing so.

"Please be good enough to sit where I can look at you without too
great an effort, won't you?" he said, smiling up into Elsie's face.

"Yes, if that will afford you any pleasure," she answered lightly, as
Lucy beckoned to a <DW52> girl, who stepped forward and placed a low
rocking chair at the side of the couch.

"There, that is just right. I can have a full view of your face by
merely raising my eyes," Herbert said with satisfaction, as Elsie
seated herself in it. "What, you have brought a book?"

"Yes," and while Elsie went on to repeat the substance of what she
had told Lucy, the latter slipped away to her mamma's room to make
arrangements about the work, and ask if they would not all like to
come and listen to the reading.

"Is it the kind of book to interest an old body like me?" asked Mrs.
Norris.

"I don't know, grandma; but Elsie says Mr. Travilla and her papa were
both delighted with it. Mr. Dinsmore, though, had not read the whole
of it."

"Suppose we go and try it for a while then," said Mr. Morris, laying
down his paper. "If our little Elsie is to be the reader, I for one am
pretty sure to enjoy listening, her voice is so sweet-toned and her
enunciation so clear and distinct."

"That's you, grandpa!" cried Lucy, clapping her hands in applause.
"Yes, you'd better all come, Elsie is to be the reader at the start;
she says she does not mind beginning the story over again."

Mrs. Carrington began gathering up her work, laying the garments
already cut out in a large basket, which was then carried by her maid
to the veranda. In a few moments Elsie had quite an audience gathered
about her, ere long a deeply interested one; scissors or needle had
now and again to be dropped to wipe away a falling tear, and the voice
of the reader needed steadying more than once or twice. Then Herbert
took his turn at the book, Elsie hers with the needle, Mrs. Carrington
half reluctantly yielding to her urgent request to be allowed to
assist them.

So the morning, and much of the afternoon also, passed most
pleasantly, and not unprofitably either. A walk toward sundown, and
afterward a delightful moonlight ride with Harry Carrington and
Winthrop Lansing, the son of a neighboring planter, finished the
day, and Elsie retired to her own room at her usual early hour. Lucy
followed and kept her chatting quite a while, for which Elsie's tender
conscience reproached her somewhat; yet she was not long in falling
asleep after her head had once touched her pillow.

The next day was passed in a similar manner, still more time being
given to the reading, as they were able to begin it earlier: yet the
book was not finished; but on the morning of the next day, which was
Friday, Lucy proposed that, if the plan was agreeable to Elsie, they
should spend an hour or two in a new amusement; which was no other
than going into the dominions of Aunt Viney, the cook, and assisting
in beating eggs and making cake.

Elsie was charmed with the idea, and it was immediately carried out,
to the great astonishment of Chloe, Aunt Viney, and all her sable
tribe.

"Sho, Miss Lucy! what fo' you go for to fotch de company right yere
into dis yere ole dirty kitchen?" cried Aunt Viney, dropping a hasty
courtesy to Elsie, then hurrying hither and thither in the vain effort
to set everything to rights in a moment of time. "Clar out o' yere,
you, Han an' Scip," she cried, addressing two small urchins of dusky
hue and driving them before her as she spoke, "dere aint no room yere
fo' you, an' kitchens aint no place for <DW54>s o' your size or sect.
I'll fling de dishcloth at yo' brack faces ef yo' comes in agin fo'
you sent for. I 'clare Miss Elsie, an' Miss Lucy, dose dirty niggahs
make sich a muss in yere, dere aint a char fit for you to set down
in," she continued, hastily cleaning two, and wiping them with her
apron. "I'se glad to see you, ladies, but ef I'd knowed you was
a-comin' dis kitchen shu'd had a cleanin' up fo' shuah."

"You see, Aunt Viney, you ought to keep it in order, and then you
would be ready for visitors whenever they happened to come," said Lucy
laughingly. "Why, you're really quite out of breath with whisking
about so fast. We've come to help you."

The fat old negress, still panting from her unwonted exertions,
straightened herself, pushed back her turban, and gazed in round-eyed
wonder upon her young mistress.

"What! Missy help ole Aunt Viney wid dose lily-white hands? Oh, go
'long! you's jokin' dis time fo' shuah."

"No indeed; we want the fun of helping to make some of the cake for
to-morrow. You know we want ever so many kinds to celebrate our two
birthdays."

"Two birthdays, Miss Lucy? yo's and Massa Herbert's? Yes, dat's it; I
don't disremember de day, but I do disremember de age."

"Sixteen; and now we're going to have a nice party to celebrate the
day, and you must see that the refreshments are got up in your very
best style."

"So I will, Miss Lucy, an' no 'casion for you and Miss Elsie to
trouble yo' young heads 'bout de makin' ob de cakes an' jellies an'
custards an' sich. Ole Aunt Viney can 'tend to it all."

"But we want the fun of it," persisted Lucy; "we want to try our hands
at beating eggs, rolling sugar, sifting flour, etc., etc. I've got a
grand new receipt book here, and we'll read out the recipes to you,
and measure and weigh the materials, and you can do the mixing and
baking."

"Yes, missy, you' lily hands no' hab strength to stir, an' de fire
spoil yo' buful 'plexions for shuah."

"I've brought mamma's keys," said Lucy; "come along with us to the
store-room, Aunt Viney, and I'll deal out the sugar, spices, and
whatever else you want."

"Yes, Miss Lucy; but 'deed I don't need no help. You's berry kind, but
ole Viney kin do it all, an' she'll have eberything fus'-rate fo' de
young gemmen an' ladies."

"But that isn't the thing, auntie; you don't seem to understand. Miss
Elsie and I want the fun, and to learn to cook, too. Who knows but we
may some day have to do our own work?"

"Bress de Lord, Miss Lucy, how you talk, honey!" cried the old
negress, rolling up her eyes in horror at the thought.

"Take care; Miss Elsie will think you very wicked if you use such
exclamations as that."

"Dat wrong, you t'ink, missy?" asked Aunt Viney, turning to the young
visitor, who had gone with them to the store-room, and was assisting
Lucy in the work of measuring and weighing the needed articles.

"I think it is," she answered gently; "we should be very careful
not to use the sacred name lightly. To do so is to break the third
commandment."

"Den, missy, dis ole gal won't neber do it no more."

Chloe had been an excellent cook in her young days, and had not
forgotten or lost her former skill in the preparation of toothsome
dainties. She, too, came with offers of assistance, and the four were
soon deep in the mysteries of pastry, sweetmeats, and confections.
Novelty gave it an especial charm to the young ladies, and they grew
very merry and talkative, while their ignorance of the business in
hand, the odd mistakes they fell into in consequence, and the comical
questions they asked, gave much secret amusement to the two old
servants.

"What's this pound cake to be mixed up in, Aunt Viney?" asked Lucy.

"In dis yere tin pan, missy."

"Is it clean?"

"Yes, missy, it's clean; but maybe 'taint suffishently clean, I'll
wash it agin."

"How many kinds of cake shall we make?" asked Elsie.

"Every kind that Chloe and Aunt Viney can think of and know how
to make well. Let me see--delicate cake, gold, silver and clove,
fruitcake, sponge, and what else?"

"Mammy makes delicious jumbles."

"Will you make us some, Aunt Chloe?"

Chloe signified her readiness to do whatever was desired, and began at
once to collect her implements.

"Got a rollin' pin, Aunt Viney?" she asked.

"Yes, to be shuah, a revoltin' roller, de very bes' kind. No, Miss
Elsie, don' mix de eggs dat way, you spile 'em ef you mix de yaller
all up wid de whites. An' Miss Lucy, butter an' sugar mus' be worked
up togedder fus', till de butter resolve de sugah, 'fore we puts de
udder gredinents in."

"Ah, I see we have a good deal to learn before we can hope to rival
you as cooks, Aunt Viney," laughed Lucy.

"I spec' so, missy; you throw all de gredinents in togedder, an'
tumble your flouah in all at once, an' you nebber get your cake nice
an light."

They had nearly reached the end of their labors when sounds as of
scuffling, mingled with loud boyish laughter, and cries of "That's it,
Scip, hit him again! Pitch into him, Han, and pay him off well for
it!" drew them all in haste to the window and door.

The two little <DW54>s who had been ejected from the kitchen, were
tussling in the yard, while their young masters, John and Archie,
looked on, shaking with laughter, and clapping their hands in noisy
glee.

"What's all this racket about?" asked Grandpa Norris, coming out upon
the veranda, newspaper in hand, Herbert limping along by his side.

"The old feud between Roman and Carthaginian, sir," replied John.

"Why, what do you mean, child?"

"Hannah Ball waging a war on Skipio, you know, sir."

"History repeating itself, eh?" laughed Herbert.

"Ah, that's an old joke, Archie," said his grandfather. "And you're
too big a rogue to set them at such work. Han and Scip, stop that at
once."




CHAPTER VIII.

  "All your attempts
  Shall fall on me like brittle shafts on armor."


Lucy came into Elsie's room early the next morning to show her
birthday gifts, of which she had received one or more from every
member of her family. They consisted of articles of jewelry, toilet
ornaments, and handsomely-bound books.

They learned on meeting Herbert at breakfast that he had fared quite
as well as his sister. Elsie slipped a valuable ring on Lucy's finger
and laid a gold pencil-case beside Herbert's plate.

"Oh, charming! a thousand thanks, mon ami!" cried Lucy, her eyes
sparkling with pleasure.

"Thank you, I shall value it most highly; especially for the giver's
sake," said Herbert, examining his with a pleased look, then turning
to her with a blush and joyous smile, "I am so much better this
morning that I am going out for a drive. Won't you and Lucy give me
the added pleasure of your company?"

"Thank you, I can answer for myself that I'll be very happy to do so."

"I, too," said Lucy. "It's a lovely morning for a ride. We'll make up
a party and go, but we must be home again in good season; for Carrie
and Enna promised to come to dinner. So I'm glad we finished the book
yesterday, though we were all so sorry to part from little Ellen."

They turned out quite a strong party; Herbert and the ladies filling
up the family carriage, while Harry on horseback, and John and Archie
each mounted upon a pony, accompanied it, now riding alongside, now
speeding on ahead, or perchance dropping behind for a time as suited
their fancy.

They travelled some miles, and alighting in a beautiful grove, partook
of a delicate lunch they had brought with them. Then, while Herbert
rested upon the grass the others wandered hither and thither until it
was time to return. They reached home just in season to receive their
expected guests.

Carrie Howard was growing up very pretty and graceful; womanly in her
ways, yet quite unassuming in manner, frank and sweet in disposition,
she was a general favorite with old and young, and could already boast
of several suitors for her hand.

Enna Dinsmore, now in her fourteenth year, though by some considered
even prettier, was far less pleasing--pert, forward, and conceited as
she had been in her early childhood; she was tall for her age, and
with her perfect self-possession and grown-up air and manner, might
be easily mistaken for seventeen. She had already more worldly wisdom
than her sweet, fair niece would ever be able to attain, and was, in
her own estimation at least, a very stylish and fashionable young
lady. She assumed very superior airs toward Elsie when her brother
Horace was not by, reproving, exhorting, or directing her; and was
very proud of being usually taken by strangers for the elder of the
two. Some day she would not think that a feather in her cap.

Elsie had lost none of the childlike simplicity of five years ago;
it still showed itself in the sweet, gentle countenance, the quiet
graceful carriage, equally removed from forwardness on the one hand,
and timid self-consciousness on the other. She did not consider
herself a personage of importance, yet was not troubled by her
supposed insignificance; in fact seldom thought of self at all, so
engaged was she in adding to the happiness of others.

The four girls were gathered in Lucy's room. She had been showing her
birthday presents to Carrie and Enna.

"How do you like this style of arranging the hair, girls?" asked the
latter, standing before a mirror, smoothing and patting, and pulling
out her puffs and braids. "It's the newest thing out. Isabel Carleton
just brought it from New York. I saw her with hers dressed so, and
sent Delia over to learn how."

Delia was Miss Enna's maid, and had been brought along to Ashlands
that she might dress her young lady's hair in this new style for the
party.

"It's pretty," said Lucy. "I think I'll have Minerva dress mine so for
to-night, and see how it becomes me."

"Delia can show her how," said Enna. "Don't you like it, Carrie?"

"Pretty well, but if you'll excuse me for saying so, it strikes me as
rather grown up for a young lady of thirteen," answered Carrie in a
good-naturedly bantering tone.

Enna  and looked vexed. "I'm nearly fourteen," she replied with
a slight toss of the head; "and I overheard Mrs. Carleton saying to
mamma the other day, that with my height and finished manners I might
pass anywhere for seventeen."

"Perhaps so; of course, knowing your age, I can't judge so well how it
would strike a stranger."

"I see you have gone back to the old childish way of arranging your
hair. What's that for?" asked Enna, turning to Elsie; "I should
think it was about time you were beginning to be a little womanly in
something."

"Yes, but not in dress or the arrangement of my hair. So papa says,
and of course I know he is right."

"He would not let you have it up in a comb?"

"No," Elsie answered with a quiet smile.

"Why do you smile? Did he say anything funny when you showed yourself
that day?"

"Oh, Elsie, have you tried putting up your hair?" asked Carrie; while
Lucy exclaimed, "Try it again to-night, Elsie, I should like to see
how you would look."

"Yes," said Elsie, answering Carrie's query first. "Enna persuaded me
one day to have mammy do it up in young-lady fashion. I liked it right
well for a change, and that was just what mamma said when I went into
the drawing-room and showed myself to her. But when papa came in, he
looked at me with a comical sort of surprise in his face, and said.
'Come here; what have you been doing to yourself?' I went to him and
he pulled out my comb, and ordered me off to mammy to have my hair
arranged again in the usual way, saying, 'I'm not going to have you
aping the woman already; don't alter the style of wearing your hair
again, till I give you permission.'

"And you walked off as meek as Moses, and did his bidding," said Enna
sarcastically. "No man shall ever rule me so. If papa should undertake
to give me such an order, I'd just inform him that my hair was my own,
and I should arrange it as suited my own fancy."

"I think you are making yourself out worse than you really are,
Enna," said Elsie gravely. "I am sure you could never say anything so
extremely impertinent as that to grandpa."

"Impertinent! Well, if you believe it necessary to be so very
respectful, consistency should lead you to refrain from reproving your
aunt."

"I did not exactly mean to reprove you, Enna, and you are younger than
I."

"Nobody would think it," remarked Enna superciliously and with a
second toss of her head, as she turned from the glass; "you are so
extremely childish in every way, while, as mamma says, I grow more
womanly in appearance and manner every day."

"Elsie's manners are quite perfect, I think," said Carrie; "and her
hair is so beautiful, I don't believe any other style of arrangement
could improve its appearance in the least."

"But it's so childish, so absurdly childish! just that great mass of
ringlets hanging about her neck and shoulders. Come, Elsie, I want you
to have it dressed in this new style for to-night."

"No, Enna, I am perfectly satisfied to wear it in this childish
fashion; and if I were not, still I could not disobey papa."

Enna turned away with a contemptuous sniff, and Lucy proposed that
they should go down to the drawing-room, and try some new music she
had just received, until it should be time to dress for the evening.

Herbert lay on a sofa listening to their playing. "Lucy," he said in
one of the pauses, "what amusements are we to have to-night?--anything
beside the harp, piano, and conversation?"

"Dancing, of course. Cad's fiddle will provide as good music as any
one need care for, and this room is large enough for all who will be
here. Our party is not to be very large, you know."

"And Elsie, for one, is too pious to dance," sneered Enna.

Elsie , but remained silent.

"Oh! I did not think of that!" cried Lucy. "Elsie, do you really think
it is a sinful amusement?"

"I think it wrong to go to balls; at least that it would be wrong for
me, a professed Christian, Lucy."

"But this will not be a ball, and we'll have nothing but quiet country
dances, or something of that sort, no waltzing or anything at all
objectionable. What harm can there be in jumping about in that way
more than in another?"

"None that I know of," answered Elsie, smiling. "And I certainly shall
not object to others doing as they like, provided I am not asked to
take part in it."

"But why not take part, if it is not wrong?" asked Harry, coming in
from the veranda.

"Why, don't you know she never does anything without asking the
permission of papa?" queried Enna tauntingly. "But where's the use of
consulting her wishes in the matter, or urging her to take part in the
wicked amusement?--she'll have to go to bed at nine o'clock, like any
other well-trained child, and we'll have time enough for our dancing
after that."

"Oh, Elsie, must you?--must you really leave us at that early hour?
Why, that's entirely too bad!" cried the others in excited chorus.

"I shall stay up till ten," answered Elsie quietly, while a deep flush
suffused her cheek.

"That is better, but we shall not know how to spare you even that
soon," said Harry. "Couldn't you make it eleven?--that would not be so
very late just for once."

"No, for she can't break her rules, or disobey orders. If she did,
papa would be sure to find it out and punish her when she gets home."

"For shame, Enna! that's quite too bad!" cried Carrie and Lucy in a
breath.

Elsie's color deepened, and there was a flash of anger and scorn in
her eyes as she turned for an instant upon Enna. Then she replied
firmly, though with a slight tremble of indignation in her tones: "I
am not ashamed to own that I do find it both a duty and a pleasure to
obey my father, whether he be present or absent. I have confidence,
too, in both his wisdom and his love for me. He thinks early hours of
great importance, especially to those who are young and growing, and
therefore he made it a rule that I shall retire to my room and begin
my preparations for bed by nine o'clock. But he gave me leave to stay
up an hour later to-night, and I intend to do so."

"I think you are a very good girl, and feel just right about it," said
Carrie.

"I wish he had said eleven, I think he might this once," remarked
Lucy. "Why, don't you remember he let you stay up till ten Christmas
Eve that time we all spent the holidays at Roselands, which was five
years ago?"

"Yes," said Elsie, "but this is Saturday night, and as to-morrow is
the Sabbath, I should not feel it to be right to stay up later, even
if I had permission."

"Why not? it isn't Sunday till twelve," said Herbert.

"No, but I should be apt to oversleep myself, and be dull and drowsy
in church next morning."

"Quite a saint!" muttered Enna, shrugging her shoulders and marching
off to the other side of the room.

"Suppose we go and select some flowers for our hair," said Lucy,
looking at her watch. "'Twill be tea-time presently, and we'll want to
dress directly after."

"You always were such a dear good girl," whispered Carrie Howard,
putting her arm about Elsie's waist as they left the room.

Enna was quite gorgeous that evening, in a bright- silk,
trimmed with multitudinous flounces and many yards of ribbon and gimp.
The young damsel had a decidedly gay taste, and glanced somewhat
contemptuously at Elsie's dress of simple white, albeit 'twas of the
finest India muslin and trimmed with costly lace. She wore her pearl
necklace and bracelets, a broad sash of rich white ribbon; no other
ornaments save a half-blown moss rosebud at her bosom, and another
amid the glossy ringlets of her hair, their green leaves the only bit
of color about her.

"You look like a bride," said Herbert, gazing admiringly upon her.

"Do I?" she answered smiling, as she turned and tripped lightly away;
for Lucy was calling to her from the next room.

Herbert's eyes followed her with a wistful, longing look in them, and
he sighed sadly to himself as she disappeared from his view.

Most of the guests came early; among them, Walter and Arthur Dinsmore;
Elsie had not seen the latter since his encounter with Mr. Travilla.
He gave her a sullen nod on entering the room, but took no further
notice of her.

Chit-chat, promenading and the music of the piano and harp were
the order of the evening for a time; then games were proposed, and
"Consequences," "How do you like it?" and "Genteel lady, always
genteel," afforded much amusement. Herbert could join in these, and
did with much spirit. But dancing was a favorite pastime with the
young people of the neighborhood, and the clock had hardly struck nine
when Cadmus and his fiddle were summoned to their aid, chairs and
tables were put out of the way, and sets began to form.

Elsie was in great request; the young gentlemen flocked about her,
with urgent entreaties that she would join in the amusement, each
claiming the honor of her hand in one or more sets, but she steadily
declined.

A glad smile lighted up Herbert's countenance, as he saw one and
another turn and walk away with a look of chagrin and disappointment.

"Since my misfortune compels me to act the part of a wallflower, I am
selfish enough, I own, to rejoice in your decision to be one also," he
said gleefully. "Will you take a seat with me on this sofa? I presume
your conscience does not forbid you to watch the dancers?"

"No, not at all," she answered, accepting his invitation.

Elsie's eyes followed with eager interest the swiftly moving forms,
but Herbert's were often turned admiringly upon her. At length he
asked if she did not find the room rather warm and close, and proposed
that they should go out upon the veranda. She gave a willing assent
and they passed quietly out and sat down side by side on a rustic
seat.

The full moon shone upon them from a beautiful blue sky, while a
refreshing breeze, fragrant with the odor of flowers and pines, gently
fanned their cheeks and played among the rich masses of Elsie's hair.

They found a good deal to talk about; they always did, for they were
kindred spirits. Their chat was now grave, now gay--generally the
latter; for Cad's music was inspiriting; but whatever the theme of
their discourse, Herbert's eyes were constantly seeking the face of
his companion.

"How beautiful you are, Elsie!" he exclaimed at length, in a tone of
such earnest sincerity that it made her laugh, the words seemed to
rush spontaneously from his lips. "You are always lovely, but to-night
especially so."

"It's the moonlight, Herbert; there's a sort of witchery about it,
that lends beauty to many an object which can boast none of itself."

"Ah, but broad daylight never robs you of yours; you always wear it
wherever you are, and however dressed. You look like a bride to-night;
I wish you were, and that I were the groom."

Elsie laughed again, this time more merrily than before. "Ah, what
nonsense we are talking--we two children," she said. Then starting to
her feet as the clock struck ten--"There, it is my bed-time, and I
must bid you good-night, pleasant dreams, and a happy awaking."

"Oh, don't go yet!" he cried, but she was already gone, the skirt of
her white dress just disappearing through the open hall door.

She encountered Mrs. Carrington at the foot of the stairs. "My dear
child, you are not leaving us already?" she cried.

"Yes, madam; the clock has struck ten."

"Why, you are a second Cinderella."

"I hope not," replied Elsie, laughing. "See, my dress has not changed
in the least, but is quite as fresh and nice as ever."

"Ah, true enough! there the resemblance fails entirely. But, my dear
child, the refreshments are just coming in, and you must have your
share. I had ordered them an hour earlier, but the servants were slow
and dilatory, and then the dancing began. Come, can you not wait long
enough to partake with us? Surely, ten o'clock is not late."

"No, madam; not for another night of the week, but to-morrow's the
Sabbath, you know, and if I should stay up late to-night I would be
likely to find myself unfitted for its duties. Besides, papa bade me
retire at this hour; and he does not approve of my eating at night; he
thinks it is apt to cause dyspepsia."

"Ah, that is too bad! Well, I shall see that something is set away for
you, and hope you will enjoy it to-morrow. Good-night, dear; I must
hurry away now to see the rest of my guests, and will not detain you
longer," she added, drawing the fair girl toward her and kissing her
affectionately, then hastening away to the supper-room.

Elsie tripped up the stairs and entered her room. A lamp burned low on
the toilet table, she went to it, turned up the wick, and as she did
so a slight noise on the veranda without startled her. The windows
reached to the floor and were wide open.

"Who's there?" she asked.

"I," was answered, in a rough, surly tone, and Arthur stepped in.

"Is it you?" she asked in surprise and indignation. "Why do you come
here? it is not fit you should, especially at this hour."

"It is not fit you should set yourself up to reprove and instruct your
uncle, I've come for that money you are going to lend me."

"I am not going to lend you any money."

"Give it then; that will be all the better for my pocket.

"I have none to give you either, Arthur; papa has positively forbidden
me to supply you with money."

"How much have you here?"

"That is a question you have no right to ask."

"Well, I know you are never without a pretty good supply of the
needful, and I'm needy. So hand it over without any more ado;
otherwise I shall be very apt to help myself."

"No, you will not," she said, with dignity. "If you attempt to rob me,
I shall call for assistance."

"And disgrace the family by giving the tattlers a precious bit of
scandal to retail in regard to us."

"If you care for the family credit you will go away at once and leave
me in peace."

"I will, eh? I'll go when I get what I came for, and not before."

Elsie moved toward the bell rope, but anticipating her intention, he
stepped before it, saying with a jeering laugh, "No, you don't!"

"Arthur," she said, drawing herself up, and speaking with great
firmness and dignity, "leave this room; I wish to be alone."

"Hoity-toity, Miss Dinsmore! do you suppose I'm to be ordered about by
you? No, indeed! And I've an old score to pay off. One of these days
I'll be revenged on you and old Travilla, too; nobody shall insult and
abuse me with impunity. Now hand over that cash!"

"Leave this room!" she repeated.

"None of your ---- impudence!" he cried fiercely, catching her by the
arm with a grasp that wrung from her a low, half-smothered cry of
pain.

But footsteps and voices were heard on the stairs, and he hastily
withdrew by the window through which he had entered.

Elsie pulled up her sleeve and looked at her arm. Each finger of
Arthur's hand had left its mark. "Oh, how angry papa would be!" she
murmured to herself, hastily drawing down her sleeve again as the door
opened and Chloe came in, followed by another servant bearing a small
silver waiter loaded with dainties.

"Missus tole me fetch 'em up with her compliments, an' hopes de young
lady'll try to eat some," she said, setting it down on a table.

"Mrs. Carrington is very kind. Please return her my thanks, Minerva,"
said Elsie, making a strong effort to steady her voice.

The girl, taken up with the excitement of what was going on
downstairs, failed to notice the slight tremble in its tones. But
not so with Chloe. As the other hurried from the room, she took her
nursling in her arms, and gazing into the sweet face with earnest,
loving scrutiny; asked, "What de matter, darlin'? what hab resturbed
you so, honey?"

"You mustn't leave me alone, to-night, mammy," Elsie whispered,
clinging to her, and half hiding her face on her breast. "Don't go out
of the room at all, unless it is to step on the veranda."

Chloe was much surprised, for Elsie had never been cowardly.

"'Deed I won't, darling" she answered, caressing the shining hair, and
softly rounded cheek. "But what my bressed chile 'fraid of?"

"Mr. Arthur, mammy," Elsie answered scarcely above her breath. "He was
in here a moment since, and if I were alone again he might come back."

"An' what Marse Arthur doin' yer dis time ob night, I like ter
know?--what he want frightenin' my chile like dis?"

"Money, mammy, and papa has forbidden me to let him have any, because
he makes a bad use of it." Elsie knew to whom she spoke. Chloe was no
ordinary servant, and could be trusted.

"Dear, dear, it's drefful that Marse Arthur takes to dem bad ways! But
don't go for to fret, honey; we'll 'gree together to ask de Lord to
turn him to de right."

"Yes, mammy, you must help me to pray for him. But now I must get
ready for bed; I have stayed up longer than papa said I might."

"Won't you take some of de 'freshments fust, honey?"

Elsie shook her head. "Eat what you want of them, mammy. I know I am
better without."




CHAPTER IX.

  There's not a look, a word of thine
  My soul hath e'er forgot;
  Thou ne'er hast bid a ringlet shine,
  Nor given thy locks one graceful twine,
  Which I remember not.

  --MOORE.


The clock on the stairway was just striking nine, as some one tapped
lightly on the door of Elsie's room, leading into the hall. Chloe rose
and opened it. "Dat you, Scip?"

"Yes, Aunt Chloe; de missis say breakop's is ready, an' will Miss
Dinsmore please for to come if she's ready. We don't ring de bell fear
wakin' up de odder young ladies an' gemmen."

Elsie had been up and dressed for the last hour, which she had spent
in reading her Bible; a book not less dear and beautiful in her esteem
now than it was in the days of her childhood. She rose and followed
Scip to the dining-room, where she found the older members of the
family already assembled, and about to sit down to the table.

"Ah, my dear, good-morning," said Mrs. Carrington; "I was sure you
would be up and dressed: but the others were so late getting to bed
that I mean they shall be allowed to sleep as long as they will. Ah!
and here comes Herbert, too. We have quite a party after all."

"I should think you would need a long nap this morning more than any
one else," Elsie said, addressing Herbert.

"No," he answered, coloring. "I took advantage of my semi-invalidism,
and retired very shortly after you left us."

"You must not think it is usual for us to be quite so late on Sunday
morning, Elsie," observed Mr. Carrington as he sent her her plate,
"though I'm afraid we are hardly as early risers, even on ordinary
occasions, as you are at the Oaks. I don't think it's a good plan to
have Saturday-night parties," he added, looking across the table at
his wife.

"No," she said lightly; "but we must blame it all on the birthday, for
coming when it did. And though we are late, we shall still be in time
to get to church. Elsie, will you go with us?"

"In the carriage with mother and me?" added Herbert.

Elsie, had she consulted her own inclination merely, would have
greatly preferred to ride her pony, but seeing the eager look in
Herbert's eyes, she answered smilingly that she should accept the
invitation with pleasure, if there was a seat in the carriage which no
one else cared to occupy.

"There will be plenty of room, my dear," said Mr. Carrington; "father
and mother always go by themselves, driving an ancient mare we call
old Bess, who is so very quiet and slow that no one else can bear to
ride behind her; and the boys and I either walk or ride our horses."

It was time to set out almost immediately upon leaving the table. They
had a quiet drive through beautiful pine woods, heard an excellent
gospel sermon, and returned by another and equally beautiful route.

Elsie's mind was full of the truth to which she had been listening,
and she had very little to say. Mrs. Carrington and Herbert, too, were
unusually silent; the latter feeling it enjoyment enough just to sit
by Elsie's side. He had known and loved her from their very early
childhood; with a love that had grown and strengthened year by year.

"You seem much fatigued, Herbert," his mother said to him, as a
servant assisted him from the carriage, and up the steps of the
veranda. "I am almost sorry you went."

"Oh, no, mother, I'm not at all sorry," he answered cheerfully; "I
shall have to spend the rest of the day on my couch, but that sermon
was enough to repay me for the exertion it cost me to go to hear it."
Then he added in an undertone to Elsie, who stood near, looking at him
with pitying eyes, "I shan't mind having to lie still if you will give
me your company for even a part of the time."

"Certainly you shall have it, if it will be any comfort to you," she
answered, with her own sweet smile.

"You must not be too exacting towards Elsie, my son," said his mother,
shaking up his pillows for him, and settling him comfortably on them;
"she is always so ready to sacrifice herself for others that she would
not, I fear, refuse such a request, however much it might cost her to
grant it. And no doubt she will want to be with the other girls."

"Yes, it was just like my selfishness to ask it, Elsie, and never
think how distasteful it might be to you. I take it all back," he
said, blushing, but with a wistful look in his eyes that she could
never have withstood, had she wished to do so.

"It's too late for that, since I have already accepted," she said with
an arch look as she turned away. "But don't worry yourself about me; I
shall follow my own inclination in regard to the length of my visit,
making it very short if I find your society irksome or disagreeable."

The other girls were promenading on the upper veranda in full dinner
dress.

Carrie hailed Elsie in a lively tone. "So you've been to church, like
a good Christian, leaving us three lazy sinners taking our ease at
home. We took our breakfasts in bed, and have only just finished our
toilets."

"Well, and why shouldn't we?" said Enna; "we don't profess to be
saints."

"No, I just said we were sinners. But don't think too ill of us,
Elsie, it was so late--or rather early--well on into the small
hours--when we retired, that a long morning nap became a necessity."

"I don't pretend to judge you, Carrie," Elsie answered gently, "it
is not for me to do so; and I acknowledge that though I retired much
earlier than you, I slept a full hour past my usual time for rising."

"You'll surely have to do penance for that," sneered Enna.

"No, she shan't," said Lucy, putting her arm around her friend's
slender waist. "Come, promenade with me till the dinner-bell rings,
the exercise will do you good."

The lively chat of the girls seemed to our heroine so unsuited to
the sacredness of the day that she rejoiced in the excuse Herbert's
invitation gave her for withdrawing herself from their society for the
greater part of the afternoon. She found him alone, lying on his sofa,
apparently asleep; but at the sound of her light footstep he opened
his eyes and looked up with a joyous smile. "I'm so glad to see you!
how good of you to come!" he cried delightedly. "It's abominably
selfish of me, though. Don't let me keep you from having a good time
with the rest."

"The Sabbath is hardly the day for what people usually mean by a good
time, is it?" she said, taking possession of a low rocking-chair that
stood by the side of his couch.

"No, but it is the day of days for real good, happy times; everything
is so quiet and still that it is easier than on other days to lift
one's thoughts to God and Heaven. Oh, Elsie, I owe you a great debt of
gratitude, that I can never repay."

"For what, Herbert?"

"Ah, don't you know it was you who first taught me the sweetness of
carrying all my trials and troubles to Jesus? Years ago, when we were
very little children, you told me what comfort and happiness you found
in so doing, and begged me to try it for myself."

"And you did?"

"Yes, and have continued to do so ever since."

"And that is what enables you to be so patient and uncomplaining."

"If I am. But ah! you don't know the dreadfully rebellious feelings
that sometimes will take possession of me, especially when, after
the disease has seemed almost eradicated from my system, it suddenly
returns to make me as helpless and full of pain as ever. Nobody knows
how hard it is to endure it; how weary I grow of life; how unendurably
heavy my burden seems."

"Yes, He knows," she murmured softly. "In all their afflictions He was
afflicted; and the angel of His presence saved them."

"Yes, He is touched with the feeling of our infirmities. Oh, how sweet
and comforting it is!"

They were silent for a moment; then turning to her, he asked, "Are
you ever afraid that your troubles and cares are too trifling for
His notice? that you will weary and disgust Him with your continual
coming?"

"I asked papa about that once, and I shall never forget the tender,
loving look he gave me as he said: 'Daughter, do I ever seem to feel
that anything which affects your comfort or happiness one way or the
other, is too trifling to interest and concern me?' 'Oh, no, no,
papa,' I said; 'you have often told me you would be glad to know that
I had not a thought or feeling concealed from you; and you always seem
to like to have me come to you with every little thing that makes me
either glad or sorry.' 'I am, my darling,' he answered, 'just because
you are so very near and dear to me; and what does the Bible tell us?
"Like as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that
fear Him!"'"

"Yes," said Herbert, musingly. "Then that text somewhere in Isaiah
about His love being greater than a mother's for her little helpless
babe."

"And what Jesus said: 'Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing? and
not one of them shall fall to the ground without your Father. But the
very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear ye not therefore, ye
are of more value than many sparrows.' And then the command: 'In
everything by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving let your
requests be made known unto God.' Papa reminded me, too, of God's
infinite wisdom and power, of the great worlds, countless in number,
that He keeps in motion--the sun and planets of many solar systems
besides our own--and then the myriads upon myriads of tiny insects
that crowd earth, air, and water; God's care and providence ever over
them all. Oh, one does not know how to take it in! one cannot realize
the half of it. God does not know the distinctions that we do between
great and small, and it costs Him no effort to attend at one and the
same time, to all His creatures and all their affairs."

"No, that is true. Oh, how great and how good He is! and how sweet
to know of His goodness and love; to feel that he hears and answers
prayer! I would not give that up for perfect health and vigor, and all
the wealth of the world beside."

"I think I would give up everything else first; and oh, I am so glad
for you, Herbert," she said softly.

Then they opened their Bibles and read several chapters together,
verse about, pausing now and then to compare notes, as to their
understanding of the exact meaning of some particular passage, or to
look out a reference, or consult a commentary.

"I'm excessively tired of the house; do let's take a walk," said Enna,
as they stood or sat about the veranda after tea.

"Do you second the motion, Miss Howard?" asked Harry.

"Yes," she said, rising and taking his offered arm. "Elsie, you'll go
too?"

"Oh, there's no use in asking her!" cried Enna. "She is much too good
to do anything pleasant on Sunday."

"Indeed! I was not aware of that." And Harry shrugged his shoulders,
and threw a comical look at Elsie. "What is your objection to pleasant
things, Miss Dinsmore? To be quite consistent you should object to
yourself."

Elsie smiled. "Enna must excuse me for saying that she makes a slight
mistake; for while it is true my conscience would not permit me to go
pleasuring on the Sabbath, yet it does not object to many things that
I find very pleasant."

"Such as saying your prayers, reading the Bible, and going to church?"

"Yes. Enna; those are real pleasures to me."

"But to come to the point, will you walk with us?" asked Lucy.

"Thank you, no; not to-night. But please don't mind me. I have no
right, and don't presume to decide such questions for anyone but
myself."

"Then, if you'll excuse us, we'll leave mamma and Herbert to entertain
you for a short time."

The short time proved to be two hours or more, and long before the
return of the little party, Mrs. Carrington went into the house,
leaving the two on the veranda alone.

They sang hymns together for a while, then fell to silent musing.
Herbert was the first to speak. He still lay upon his sofa; Elsie
sitting near, her face at that moment upturned to the sky, where the
full moon was shining, and looking wondrous sweet and fair in the
soft silvery light. Her thoughts seemed far away, and she started and
turned quickly toward him as he softly breathed her name.

"Oh, Elsie, this has been such a happy day to me! What joy, what
bliss, if we could be always together!"

"If you were only my brother! I wish you were, Herbert."

"No, no, I do not; for I would be something much nearer and dearer.
Oh, Elsie, if you only would!" he went on, speaking very fast and
excitedly. "You thought I was joking last night, but I was not, I was
in earnest; never more so in my life. Oh, do you think you could like
me, Elsie?"

"Why, yes, Herbert; I do, and always have ever since we first became
acquainted."

"No, I didn't mean like, I meant love. Elsie, could you love me--love
me well enough to marry me?"

"Why, Herbert; what an idea!" she stammered, her face flushing visibly
in the moonlight. "You don't know how you surprise me; surely we are
both too young to be thinking of such things. Papa says I am not even
to consider myself a young lady for three or four years yet. I'm
nothing but a child. And you, Herbert, are not much older."

"Six months; but that's quite enough difference. And your father
needn't object on the score of our youth. You are as old now as I've
been told your mother was when he married her, and another year will
make me as old as he was. And your Aunts Louisa and Lora were both
engaged before they were sixteen. It's not at all uncommon for girls
in this part of the country to marry before they are that old. But I
know I'm not half good enough for you, Elsie. A king might be proud to
win you for his bride, and I'm only a poor, good-for-nothing <DW36>,
not worth anybody's acceptance." And he turned away his face, with
something that sounded very like a sob.

Elsie's kind heart was touched. "No, Herbert, you must not talk so.
You are a dear, good, noble fellow, worthy of any lady in the land,"
she said, half playfully, half tenderly and laying her little soft
white hand over his mouth.

He caught it in his and pressed it passionately to his lips, there
holding it fast. "Oh, Elsie, if it were only mine to keep!" he cried,
"I'd be the happiest fellow in the world."

She looked at his pale, thin face, worn with suffering, into his eyes
so full of passionate entreaty; thought what a dear lovable fellow he
had always been, and forgot herself entirely--forgot everything but
the desire to relieve and comfort him, and make him happy.

"Only tell me that you care for me, darling, and that you are willing
some day to belong to me! only give me a little hope; I shall die if
you don't!"

"I do care for you, Herbert; I would do anything in my power to make
you happy."

"Then I may call you my own! Oh, darling, God bless you for your
goodness!"

But the clock was striking nine, and with the sound, a sudden
recollection came to Elsie. "It is my bed-time, and--and, Herbert, it
will all have to be just as papa says. I belong to him, and cannot
give myself away without his permission. Good-night." She hastily
withdrew the hand he still held, and was gone ere he had time to
reply.

"What had she done--something of which papa would highly disapprove?
Would he be very much vexed with her?" Elsie asked herself
half-tremblingly, as she sat passively under her old mammy's hands;
for her father's displeasure was the one thing she dreaded above all
others.

She was just ready for bed when a light tap on the door was followed
by the entrance of Mrs. Carrington.

"I wish to see your young mistress alone for a few moments, Aunt
Chloe," she said, and the faithful creature went from the room at
once.

Mrs. Carrington threw her arms around Elsie, folded her in close,
loving embrace, and kissed her fondly again and again, "My dear child,
how happy you have made me!" she whispered at last. "Herbert has told
me all. Dear boy, he could not keep such good news from his mother.
I know of nothing that could have brought me deeper joy and
thankfulness, for I have always had a mother's love for you."

Elsie felt bewildered, almost stunned. "I--I'm afraid you--he has
misunderstood me; it--it must be as papa says," she stammered; "I
cannot decide it for myself, I have no right."

"Certainly, my dear, that is all very right, very proper; parents
should always be consulted in these matters. But your papa loves
you too well to raise any objection when he sees that your heart is
interested. And Herbert is worthy of you, though his mother says it;
he is a noble, true-hearted fellow, well-educated, handsome, talented,
polished in manners, indeed all that anybody could ask, if he were but
well; and we do not despair of seeing him eventually quite restored
to health. But I am keeping you up, and I know that your papa is
very strict and particular about your observance of his rules; so
good-night." And, with another caress, she left her.

Thought was very busy in Elsie's brain as she laid her head upon her
pillow. It was delightful to have given such joy and happiness to
Herbert and his mother. Lucy, too, she felt sure would be very glad
to learn that they were to be sisters. But her own papa, how would he
feel--what would he say? Only the other day he had reminded her how
entirely she belonged to him--that no other had the slightest claim
upon her, and as he spoke, the clasp of his arms seemed to say that he
would defy the whole world to take her from him. No, he would never
give her up; and somehow she was not at all miserable at the thought;
but on the contrary it sent a thrill of joy to her heart; it was so
sweet to be so loved and cherished by him, "her own dear, dear papa!"

But then another thing came to her remembrance; his pity for poor
suffering Herbert; his expressed willingness to do anything he could
to make him happy--and again she doubted whether he would accept or
reject the boy's suit for her hand.

Carrie and Enna were to leave at an early hour on Monday morning.
They came into Elsie's room for a parting chat while waiting for the
ringing of the breakfast bell; so the three went down together to
answer its summons, and thus she was spared the necessity of entering
the dining room alone--an ordeal she had really dreaded; a strange and
painful shyness toward the whole family at Ashlands having suddenly
come over her. She managed to conceal it pretty well, but carefully
avoided meeting Herbert's eye, or those of his parents.

The girls left directly on the conclusion of the meal, and having seen
them off, Elsie slipped away to her own room. But Lucy followed her
almost immediately, fairly wild with delight at the news Herbert had
just been giving her.

"Oh, you darling!" she cried, hugging her friend with all her might.
"I never was so glad in all my life! To think that I'm to have you for
a sister! I could just eat you up!"

"I hope you won't," said Elsie, laughing and blushing, as she returned
the embrace as heartily as it was given. "But we must not be too sure;
I'm not at all certain of papa's consent."

"No, I just expect he'll object to Herbie on account of his lameness,
and his ill health. I don't think we ought to blame him if he does
either." And Lucy suddenly sobered down to more than her ordinary
gravity. "Ah, I forgot," she said, a moment after; "Herbert begs that
you will come down and let him talk with you a little if you are not
particularly engaged."

Elsie answering that she had nothing to do, her time was quite at
his disposal, the two tripped downstairs, each with an arm about
the other's waist, as they had done so often in the days of their
childhood.

They found Herbert on the veranda, not lying down, but seated on his
sofa. "You are better this morning?" Elsie said with a glad look up
into his face, as he rose, leaning on his crutch, and gave her the
other hand.

"Yes, thank you, much better. Joy has proved so great a cordial that I
begin to hope it may work a complete cure." He drew her to a seat by
his side, and Lucy considerately went away and left them alone.

"You have not changed your mind, Elsie?" His tone was low and half
tremulous in its eagerness.

"No, Herbert; but it all rests with papa, you know."

"I hardly dare ask him for you, it seems like such presumption in a--a
<DW36> like me."

"Don't say that, Herbert. Would you love me less if I should become
lame or ill?"

"No, no, never! but I couldn't bear to have any such calamity come
upon you. I can hardly bear that you should have a lame husband. The
thought of it makes my trial harder to bear than ever."

"It is God's will, and we must not fight against it," she said softly.

They conversed for some time longer. He was very anxious to gain Mr.
Dinsmore's consent to their engagement, yet shrank from asking it,
fearing an indignant refusal; most of all, he dreaded a personal
interview; and, but ill able to take the ride to the Oaks, it was
finally decided between them that he should make his application by
letter, doing so at once.

A servant was summoned to bring him his writing materials, and Elsie
left him to his trying task, while she and Lucy and Harry mounted
their horses and were away for a brisk, delightful ride through the
woods and over the hills.

"It's gone, Elsie," Herbert whispered, when she came down dressed for
dinner. "I wrote it twice; it didn't suit me then, but my strength was
quite exhausted, so it had to go. I hope the answer will come soon,
but oh, I shall be almost afraid to open it."

"Don't feel so; papa is very good and kind. He pities you so much,
too," and she repeated what he had said about being willing to do
anything he could for him.

Herbert's face grew bright with hope as he listened. "And do you think
he'll answer at once?" he asked.

"Yes, papa is always very prompt and decided; never keeps one long in
suspense."

Mr. Carrington met our heroine at the dinner-table with such a bright,
glad smile, and treated her in so kind and fatherly a manner that she
felt sure he knew all, and was much pleased with the prospect before
them. But she was afraid Harry did not like it--did not want her for a
sister. He was usually very gay and talkative, full of fun and frolic.
He had been so during their ride, but now his manner seemed strangely
altered; he was moody and taciturn, almost cross.




CHAPTER X.

  Keen are the pangs
  Of hapless love and passion unapproved.

  --SMOLLETT'S "REGICIDE"


Hardly anything could have been more distasteful to Horace Dinsmore
than the state of affairs revealed to him by Herbert Carrington's
note. He was greatly vexed, not at the lad's manner of preferring his
request, but that it should have been made at all. He was not ready,
yet to listen to such a proposal coming from any person, however
eligible, much less from one so sadly afflicted as poor Herbert. He
sought his wife's presence with the missive in his hand.

"What is the matter, my dear?" she asked; "I have seldom seen you so
disturbed."

"The most absurd nonsense! the most ridiculously provoking affair!
Herbert Carrington asking me to give him my daughter! I don't wonder
at your astonished look, Rose; a couple of silly children. I should
have given either of them credit for more sense."

"It has certainly taken me very much by surprise," said Rose, smiling.
"I cannot realize that Elsie is grown up enough to be beginning with
such things; yet you know she has passed her fifteenth birthday,
and that half the girls about here become engaged before they are
sixteen."

"But Elsie shall not. I'll have no nonsense of the kind for years to
come. She shall not marry a day before she is twenty-one, I had nearly
said twenty-five; and I don't think I'll allow it before then."

Rose laughed. "My dear, do you know what my age was when you married
me?"

"Twenty-one, you told me."

"Don't you think my father ought then to have kept us waiting four
years longer?"

"No," he answered, stooping to stroke her hair, and snatch a kiss from
her rich red lips.

She looked up smilingly into his face. "Ah, consistency is a jewel!
and pray how old were you when you married the first time? and what
was then the age of Elsie's mother?"

"Your arguments are not unanswerable, Mrs. Dinsmore. Your father could
spare you, having several other daughters; I have but one, and can't
spare her. Elsie's mother was not older when I married her, it is
true, than Elsie is now, but was much more mature, and had neither the
happy home nor the doting father her daughter has. And as for myself,
though much too young to marry, I was a year older than this Herbert
Carrington; and I was in sound and vigorous health, while he, poor
fellow, is sadly crippled, and likely always to be an invalid, and
very unlikely to live to so much as see his majority. Do you think I
ought for a moment to contemplate allowing Elsie to sacrifice herself
to him?"

"It would seem a terrible sacrifice; and yet after all it will depend
very much upon the state of her own feelings."

"If she were five or six years older, I should say yes to that; but
girls of her age are not fit to choose a companion for life; taste
and judgment are not matured, and the man who pleases them now may be
utterly repugnant to them in after years. Is not that so?"

"Yes; and I think your decision is wise and kind. Still, I am sorry
for the poor boy, and hope you will deal very gently and kindly with
him."

"I shall certainly try to do so. I pity him, and cannot blame him for
fancying my lovely daughter--I really don't see how he or any young
fellow can help it, but he can't have her, and of course I must tell
him so. I must see Elsie first however, and have already sent her a
note ordering her home immediately."

"Come into my room for a little, dear," Mrs. Norris whispered to
Elsie as they rose from the dinner table. "Herbert must not expect to
monopolize all your time."

It turned out that all the old lady wanted was an opportunity to
express her delight in the prospect of some day claiming Elsie as her
granddaughter, and to pet and fondle her a little. Mr. Norris did his
share of that also, and when at length they let her go she encountered
Mr. Carrington in the hall, and had to submit to some thing more of
the same sort from him.

"We are all heartily rejoiced, little Elsie," he said, "all of us who
know the secret; it is to be kept from the children, of course, till
your father's consent has made all certain. But there is Lucy looking
for you; Herbert has sent her, I daresay. No doubt he grudges every
moment that you are out of his sight."

That was true, and his glad look, as she took her accustomed place by
the side of his couch, was pleasant to see. But he was not selfish in
his happiness, and seemed well satisfied to share Elsie's society with
his sister.

The three were making very merry together, when a servant from the
Oaks was seen riding leisurely up the avenue. He had some small white
object in his hand which he began waving about his head the moment he
saw that he had attracted their attention.

"It's a letter!" exclaimed Lucy. "Han, Scip," to the two little blacks
who, as usual, were tumbling over each other on the grass near by,
"run, one of you and get it, quick now!"

"What--who--Miss Lucy?" they cried, jumping up.

"Yonder; don't you see Mr. Dinsmore's man with a letter? Run and get
it, quick!"

"Yes'm!" and both scampered off in the direction of the horseman, who,
suddenly urging on his steed, was now rapidly nearing the house.

"Hollo! dar now, you ole Jim!" shouted Scip, making a dash at the
horse, "who dat lettah fur? You gub um to me."

A contemptuous sniff was the only answer, and dashing by them, Jim
drew rein close to the veranda. "Massa he send dis for you, Miss
Elsie," he said, holding out the letter to her.

She sprang forward, took it from his hand and hastily tore open the
envelope, the rich color coming and going in her cheek. A glance was
sufficient, and turning her flushed face to the anxious, expectant
Herbert: "Papa has sent for me to return home immediately," she said;
"I must go."

"Oh, Elsie, must you indeed? and is there no word for me--none at
all?"

"Yes, he says you shall hear from him to-day or to-morrow."

She had gone close to him and was speaking in a low tone that the
servants might not hear. Herbert took both her hands in his. "Oh, I am
so sorry! You were to have stayed two days longer. I fear this sudden
recall does not argue well for me. Is he angry, do you think?"

"I don't know, I can't tell. The note is simply an order for me to
come home at once and the message to you that I have given; nothing
more at all. Jim is to see me safely to the Oaks." Then turning to the
messenger, "Go and saddle Glossy, and bring her round at once, Jim,"
she said.

"Yes, Miss Elsie, hab her roun' in less dan no time."

"Go with Jim to the stables, Han," said Herbert, sighing as he spoke.

"Elsie, I can't bear to have you leave us so suddenly," cried Lucy;
"it does seem too bad of your father, after giving you permission to
stay a whole week, to go and dock off two days."

"But papa has a right, and I can't complain. I've nothing to do but
obey. I'll go up and have my riding-habit put on, while Glossy is
being saddled."

"Miss Elsie," said Jim, leisurely dismounting, "massa say de wagon be
here in 'bout an hour for de trunk, an' Aunt Chloe mus' hab 'em ready
by dat time; herself too."

"Very well, she shall do so," and with another whispered word to
Herbert, Elsie went into the house, Lucy going with her.

"Why, my dear, this is very sudden, is it not?" exclaimed Mrs.
Carrington, meeting her young guest as she came down dressed for her
ride. "I thought you were to stay a week, and hoped you were enjoying
your visit as much as we were."

"Thank you, dear Mrs. Carrington; I have had a delightful time, but
papa has sent for me."

"And like a good child, you obey at once."

"My father's daughter would never dare to do otherwise," replied
Elsie, smiling; "though I hope I should not, if I did dare."

"You'll come again soon--often, till I can get strength to go to you?"
Herbert said entreatingly, as he held her hand in parting. "And we'll
correspond, won't we? I should like to write and receive a note every
day when we do not meet."

"I don't know; I can promise nothing till I have asked permission of
papa."

"But if he allows it?"

"If he allows it, yes; good-bye."

Dearly as Elsie loved her father, she more than half dreaded the
meeting with him now; so entirely uncertain was she how he would feel
in regard to this matter.

He was on the veranda, watching for her. Lifting her from her horse,
he led her into his study. Then putting an arm about her waist, his
other hand under her chin so that her blushing, downcast face was
fully exposed to his gaze, "What does all this mean?" he asked. "Look
up into my face and tell me if it is really true that you want me to
give you away? if it is possible that you love that boy better than
your father?"

She lifted her eyes as he bade her, but dropped them again instantly;
then as he finished his sentence, "Oh, no, no, papa! not half so well;
how could you think it?" she cried, throwing her arms about his neck,
and hiding her face on his breast.

"Ah, is that so?" he said, with a low, gleeful laugh, as he held her
close to his heart. "But he says you accepted him on condition that
papa would give consent, that you owned you cared for him."

"And so I do, papa; I've always loved him as if he were my brother;
and I'm so sorry for all he suffers, that I would do anything I could
to make him happy."

"Even to sacrificing yourself? It is well indeed for you that you have
a father to take care of you."

"Are you going to say 'No' to him, papa?" she asked, looking up half
beseechingly.

"Indeed I am."

"Ah, papa, he said it would kill him if you did."

"I don't believe it; people don't die so easily. And I have several
reasons for my refusal, each one of which would be quite sufficient of
itself. But you just acknowledged to me that you don't love him at all
as you ought. Why, my child, when you meet the right person you will
find that your love for him is far greater than what you feel for me."

"Papa, I don't think that could be possible," she said, clinging
closer to him than before.

"But you'll be convinced when the time comes, though I hope that
will not be for many a long year yet. Then Herbert's ill health and
lameness are two insuperable objections. Lastly, you are both entirely
too young to be thinking of such matters."

"He didn't mean to ask you to give me to him now, papa; not for a year
or two at the very least."

"But I won't have you engaging yourself while you are such a mere
child. I don't approve of long engagements, or intend to let you
marry for six or seven years to come. So you may as well dismiss all
thoughts on the subject; and if any other boy or man attempts to talk
to you as Herbert has, just tell him that your father utterly forbids
you to listen to anything of the kind. What! crying! I hope these are
not rebellious tears?"

"No, papa; please don't be angry. It is only that I feel so sorry for
poor Herbert; he suffers so, and is so patient and good."

"I am sorry for him too, but it cannot be helped. I must take care of
you first, and not allow anything which I think will interfere with
your happiness or well being."

"Papa, he wants to correspond with me."

"I shall not allow it."

"May we see each other often?"

"No; not at all for some time. He must get over this foolish fancy
first, it cannot be anything more; and there is great danger that he
will not unless you are kept entirely apart."

Elsie sighed softly, but said not a word. There was no appeal from her
father's decisions, no argument or entreaty allowed after they were
once announced.

Little feet were heard running down the hall; then there was the sound
of a tiny fist thumping on the door, and the voice of little Horace
calling, "Elsie, Elsie, tum out! me wants to see you!"

"There, you may go now," her father said, releasing her with a kiss,
"and leave me to write that note. Well, what is it?" for she lingered,
looking up wistfully into his face.

"Dear papa, be kind to him for my sake," she murmured softly, putting
her arm about his neck again. "He is such a sufferer, so patient and
good, and it quite makes my heart ache to think how grievously your
refusal will pain him."

"My own sweet child! always unselfish, always concerned for the
happiness of others," thought the father as he looked down into the
pleading face; but he only stroked her hair, and kissed her more
tenderly than before, saying, "I shall try to be as kind as
circumstances will allow, daughter. You shall read the letter when it
is done, and if you think it is not kind enough it shall not be sent."

She thanked him with a very grateful look, then hurried away, for the
tiny fists were redoubling their blows upon the door, while the baby
voice called more and more clamorously for "sister Elsie."

She stooped to hug and kiss the little fellow, then was led off in
triumph to "mamma," whose greeting, though less noisy, was quite as
joyous and affectionate.

"Oh, how nice it is to get home!" cried Elsie, and wondered within
herself how she had been contented to stay away so long. She had
hardly finished giving Rose an animated account of her visit,
including a minute description of the birthday party, when her
father's voice summoned her to the study again.

"Does it satisfy you?" he asked when she had read the note.

"Yes, papa; I think it is as kind as a refusal could possibly be
made."

"Then I shall send it at once. And now this settles the matter, and
I bid you put the whole affair out of your mind as completely as
possible, Elsie."

"I shall try, papa," she answered in a submissive and even cheerful
tone.

That note, kindly worded though it was, caused great distress to
Herbert Carrington. He passed an almost sleepless night, and the next
morning, finding himself quite unable to rise from his couch, he sent
an urgent entreaty that Mr. Dinsmore would call at Ashlands at his
earliest convenience.

His request was granted at once, and the lad pleaded with all the
eloquence of which he was master for a more favorable reception of his
suit.

Had he been as well acquainted with Horace Dinsmore's character
as Elsie was, he would have known the utter uselessness of such a
proceeding. He received a patient hearing, then a firm, though kind
denial. Elsie was entirely too young to be allowed even to think of
love or matrimony, her father said; he was extremely sorry the subject
had been broached to her; it must not be again for years. He would not
permit any engagement, correspondence, or, for the present at least,
any exchange of visits; because he wished the matter to be dropped
entirely, and, if possible, forgotten. Nor would he hold out the
slightest hope for the future; answering Herbert's petition for that
by a gentle hint that one in his ill health should be content to
remain single.

"Yes, you are right, Mr. Dinsmore, and I don't blame you for refusing
to give me your lovely daughter; I'm entirely unworthy of such a
treasure," said the poor boy in a broken voice.

"Not in character, my dear boy," said Mr. Dinsmore, almost tenderly;
"in that you are all I could ask or desire, and it is all that you
are responsible for. And now while she is such a mere child, I should
reject any other suitor for her hand, quite as decidedly as I do you."

"You don't blame me for loving her?"

"No; oh, no!"

"I can't help it. I've loved her ever since I first saw her, and that
was before I was five years old."

"Well, I don't object to a brotherly affection, and when you can tone
it down to that, shall not forbid occasional intercourse. And now,
with the best wishes for your health and happiness, I must bid you
good-bye."

"Good-bye, sir; and thank you for your kindness in coming," the boy
answered with a quivering lip. Then, turning to his mother, as Mr.
Dinsmore left the room, "I shall never get over it," he said. "I shall
not live long, and I don't want to; life without her isn't worth
having."

Her heart ached for him, but she answered cheerily: "Why, my dear
child, don't be so despondent; I think you may take hope and courage
from some things that Mr. Dinsmore said. It is quite in your favor
that he will not allow Elsie to receive proposals from any one at
present, for who knows but, by the time he considers her old enough,
you may be well and strong."

Mrs. Carrington's words had a very different effect from what she
intended. The next time Herbert saw his physician, he insisted so
strongly on knowing exactly what he might look forward to that there
was no evading the demand; and on learning that he was hopelessly
crippled for life, he sank into a state of utter despondency, and from
that moment grew rapidly worse, failing visibly day by day.

Elsie, dutifully abstaining from holding any communication with
Ashlands, and giving all her thoughts as far as possible to home
duties and pleasures knew nothing of it till one day Enna came in,
asking, "Have you heard the news?"

"No," said Elsie, pausing in a game of romps with her little brother;
"what is it?"

"It! You should rather say they. There's more than one item of
importance." And Enna straightened herself and smoothed out her dress
with a very consequential air. "In the first place Arthur has been
found out in his evil courses; he's been betting and gambling till
he's got himself over head and ears in debt. Papa was so angry, I
almost thought he would kill him. But he seemed to cool down after
he'd paid off the debts; and Arthur is, or pretends to be, very
penitent, promises never to do the like again, and so he's got
forgiven, and he and Walter are to start for college early next week.
They've both gone to the city to-day with papa. Arthur seems to be mad
at you; he says that you could have saved him from being found out,
but didn't choose to, and some day he'll have his revenge. Now, what
was it you did, or didn't do?"

"He wanted money, and I refused to lend it because papa had forbidden
me."

"You're good at minding, and always were," was Enna's sneering
comment. "No, I'll take that back; I forgot that time when you nearly
died rather than mind."

An indignant flush suffused Elsie's fair face for an instant; but
the sneer was borne in utter silence. Rose entered the room at that
moment, and, having returned her greeting, Enna proceeded to give
another important bit of news.

"Herbert Carrington is very ill; not confined to his bed, but failing
very fast. The doctors advised them to take him from home; because
they said they thought he had something on his mind, and taking him
into new scenes might help him to forget it. They think he's not
likely to live long anyhow, but that is the last hope. His mother and
Lucy started North with him this morning."

Elsie suddenly dropped the ball she was tossing for Horace and ran out
of the room.

"Why, what did she do that for?" asked Enna, in a tone of surprise,
turning to Rose for an explanation. "Is she in love with him, do you
suppose?"

"No, I know she is not; but I think she has a strong sisterly regard
for him, and I am sorry the news of his increased illness was told her
so abruptly."

"Such a baby, as she always was," muttered Enna, "crying her eyes out
about the least little thing."

"If she lacks sufficient control over her feelings it is almost the
only fault she has," replied Rose warmly. "And I think, Enna, you are
hardly capable of appreciating her delicately sensitive nature, and
warm, loving heart, else you would not wound her as you do. She
certainly controls her temper well, and puts up with more from you
than I should."

"Pray, what do you mean, Mrs. Dinsmore? what have I done to your pet?"
asked the young lady angrily.

"She is older than you, yet you treat her as if she were much younger.
Your manner toward her is often very contemptuous, and I have
frequently heard you sneer at her principles and taunt her with her
willing subjection to her father's strict rule; for which she deserves
nothing but the highest praise."

"Nobody could ever rule me the way Horace does her!" cried Enna, with
a toss of her head. "And as to her being older than I am, I'm sure no
one would think it; she is so absurdly childish in her way; not half
so mature as I, mamma says."

"I'm glad and thankful that she is not," answered Rose, with spirit;
"her sweet childish simplicity and perfect naturalness are very
charming in these days, when they are so rarely found in a girl who
has entered her teens."

Little Horace, standing by the window, uttered a joyous shout, "Oh,
papa tumin'!" and rushed from the room to return the next moment
clinging to his father's hand, announcing as they came in together,
"Here papa is; me found him!"

Mr. Dinsmore shook hands with his sister, addressed a remark to his
wife, then, glancing about the room, asked, "Where is Elsie?"

"She left us a moment since, but did not say where she was going,"
said Rose.

"I presume you'll find her crying in her boudoir or dressing room,"
added Enna.

"Crying! Why, what is wrong with her?"

"Nothing that I know of, except that I told her of Herbert
Carrington's being so much worse that they've taken him North as a
last hope."

"Is that so?" and Mr. Dinsmore looked much concerned.

"Yes, there can be no doubt about it, for I heard it from Harry
himself this morning."

Mr. Dinsmore rose, and, putting his little son gently aside, left the
room.

Elsie was not in her own apartments; he passed through the whole
suite, looking for her; then, going on into the grounds, found her at
last in her favorite arbor. She was crying bitterly, but at the sound
of his step checked her sobs, and hastily wiped away her tears. She
thought he would reprove her for indulging her grief, but instead he
took her in his arms and soothed her tenderly.

"Oh, papa," she sobbed, "I feel as if I had done it--as if I had
killed him."

"Darling, he is not past hope; he may recover, and in any event
not the slightest blame belongs to you. I have taken the whole
responsibility upon my shoulders."

She gave him a somewhat relieved and very grateful look, and he went
on: "And even if I had allowed you to decide the matter for yourself,
you would have done what was your duty in refusing to promise to
belong to one whom you love less than you love your father."

Some months later there came news of Herbert's death. Elsie's grief
was deep and lasting. She sorrowed as she might have done for the loss
of a very dear brother; while added to that was a half-remorseful
feeling which reason could not control or entirely relieve; and it was
long ere she was quite her own bright, gladsome sunny self again.




CHAPTER XI.

  The bloom of opening flowers' unsullied beauty--
  Softness and sweetest innocence she wears,
  And looks like nature in the world's first spring.

  --ROWE'S "TAMERLANE."


"What a very peculiar hand, papa; so stiff and cramped and
old-fashioned," Elsie remarked, as her father laid down a letter he
had just been reading.

"Yes. Did you ever hear me speak of Aunt Wealthy Stanhope?"

His glance seemed to direct the question to Rose, who answered, with a
look of surprise and curiosity, "No, sir. Who is she?"

"A half-sister of my own mother. She was the daughter of my maternal
grandfather by his first wife, my mother was the child of the second,
and there were some five or ten years between them. Aunt Wealthy never
married, would never live with any of her relatives, but has always
kept up a cosey little establishment of her own."

"Do you know her, papa?" asked Elsie, who was listening with eager
interest.

"I can hardly say that I do. I saw her once, nearly eighteen
years ago, about the time you were born--but I was not capable of
appreciating her then; indeed, was so unhappy and irritable as to be
hardly in a condition to either make or receive favorable impressions.
I now believe her to be a truly good and noble little woman, though
decidedly an oddity in some respects. Then I called her a fidgety,
fussy old maid."

"And your letter is from her?" Rose said inquiringly.

"Yes; she wants me to pay her a visit, taking Elsie with me, and
leaving her there for the summer."

"There, papa! where?"

"Lansdale, Ohio. Should you like to go?"

"Yes, I think I should like to go, papa, if you take me; but whether I
should like to stay all summer I could hardly tell till I get there."

"You may read the letter," he said, handing it to her.

"It sounds as though it might be very pleasant, papa," she said, as
she laid it down after an attentive perusal.

It spoke of Lansdale as a pretty, healthful village, surrounded by
beautiful scenery, and boasting of some excellent society: of two
lively young girls, living in the next house to her own, who would be
charming companions for Elsie, etc.

"Your remark that your aunt was an oddity in some respects has excited
my curiosity," said Rose.

"Ah! and I am to understand that you would like me to gratify it, eh?"
returned her husband, smiling. "Her dress and the arrangement of her
hair are in a style peculiarly her own (unless she has become more
fashionable since I saw her, which is not likely); and she has an odd
way of transposing her sentences and the names of those she addresses
or introduces, or calling them by some other name suggested by some
association with the real one. Miss Bell, for instance, she would
probably call Miss Ring; Mr. Foot, Mr. Shoe, and so on."

"Does she do so intentionally, papa?" Elsie asked.

"No, not at all; her mistakes are quite innocently made, and are
therefore very amusing."

Mrs. Horace Dinsmore's parents had been urging her to visit them, and
after some further consideration it was decided that the whole family
should go North for the summer, Mr. Dinsmore see his wife and little
son safe at her father's, then take Elsie on to visit his aunt; the
length of the visit to be determined after their arrival.

       *       *       *       *       *

It was a lovely morning early in May; the air was vocal with the songs
of birds and redolent with the breath of flowers all bathed in dew;
delicate wreaths of snowy vapor rose slowly from the rippling surface
of the river that threaded its way through the valley, and folded
themselves about the richly-wooded hill-sides, behind which bright
streaks of golden light were shooting upward, fair heralds of the
coming of the king of day. On the outskirts of the pretty village of
Lansdale, and in the midst of a well-kept garden and lawn, stood a
tasteful dwelling, of Gothic architecture. Roses, honeysuckle, and
Virginia creeper clambered over its walls, twined themselves about the
pillars of its porticos and porches, or hung in graceful festoons from
its many gables; the garden was gay with sweet spring flowers; the
trees, the grass on the lawn, and the hedge that separated it from the
road, all were liveried in that vivid green so refreshing to the eye.

"Phillis! Simon!" called a sweet-toned voice from the foot of the back
staircase; "are you up? It's high time; nearly five o'clock now, and
the train's due at six."

"Coming, ma'am. I'll have time to do up all my chores and git to
the depot 'fore de train; you neber fear," replied a  lad of
fifteen or sixteen, hurrying down as he spoke.

A matronly woman, belonging to the same race, followed close in his
rear.

"You're smart dis mornin', missis," she said, speaking from the middle
of the stairway. "I didn't 'spect you'd git ahead o' me, and de sun
hardly showin' his face 'bove de hill-tops yit."

"I woke early, Phillis, as I always do when something's going to
happen that I expect. Simon make haste to feed and water your horses
and be sure you have old Joan in the carriage and at the gate by a
quarter before six."

"Am I to drive her to the depot, ma'am?"

"No, Miss Lottie Prince will do that, and you are to take the
one-horse wagon for the trunks. Did you go to Mr. Laugh's and engage
it, as I told you yesterday?"

"I went to Mr. Grinn's and disengaged de one-horse wagon, ma'am;
yes'm."

"Very well. Now come into the sitting room and I'll show you the
likenesses of the lady and gentleman, and the old <DW52> woman
they're going to bring with them," replied the mistress, leading
the way into an apartment that, spite of its plain, old-fashioned
furniture, wore a very attractive appearance, it was so exquisitely
neat; and the windows, reaching to the floor, opened upon one side
into conservatory and garden, on the other upon a porch that ran the
whole length of the front of the house. Taking a photograph album from
a side-table, she showed the three pictures to Simon, who pronounced
the gentleman very handsome, the lady the prettiest he ever saw, and
was sure he should recognise both them and their servant.

"Now, Phillis, we'll have to bestir ourselves," said Miss Stanhope,
returning to the kitchen. "Do you think you can get breakfast in less
than an hour? such a breakfast as we should have this morning--one fit
for a king."

"Yes, Miss Wealthy; but you don't want it that soon, do you? Folks is
apt to like to wash and dress 'fore breakfast."

"Ah, yes! sure enough. Well, we'll give them half an hour."

A few moments later, as Miss Stanhope was busy with broom and duster
in the front part of the house, a young girl opened the gate, tripped
gayly up the gravel walk that led from it across the lawn, and stepped
upon the porch. She was a brunette with a very rich color in her dark
cheek, raven hair, and sparkling, roguish black eyes. She wore a suit
of plain brown linen, with snowy cuffs and collar, and a little straw
hat. "Good-morning, Aunt Wealthy!" she cried, in a lively tone, "You
see I'm in good time."

"Yes, Lottie, and looking as neat as a pin, too. It's very kind in
you, because of course I want to be here to receive them as they come,
to offer to introduce yourself and drive down to the depot for them."

"Of course I'm wonderfully clever, considering that I don't at all
enjoy a drive in this sweet morning air, and aint in a bit of a hurry
to see your beautiful young heiress and her papa. Net wonders at my
audacity in venturing to face them alone; but I tell her I'm too
staunch a republican to quail before any amount of wealth or
consequence, and if Mr. and Miss Dinsmore see fit to turn up their
aristocratic noses at me, why--I'll just return the compliment."

"I hope they're not of that sort, Lottie; but if they are, you will
serve them right."

"She does not look like it," observed the young girl, taking the album
from the table and gazing earnestly upon Elsie's lovely countenance.
"What a sweet, gentle, lovable face it is! I'm sure I shall dote on
her; and if I can only persuade her to return my penchant, won't we
have grand good times while she's here? But there's Simon with old
Joan and the carriage. He'll hunt them up for me at the depot; won't
he, Aunt Wealthy?"

"Yes, I told him to."

       *       *       *       *       *

The shrill whistle of the locomotive echoed and re-echoed among the
hills.

"Lansdale!" shouted the conductor, throwing open the car door.

"So we are at our destination at last, and I am very glad for your
sake, daughter, for you are looking weary," said Mr. Dinsmore, drawing
Elsie's shawl more closely about her shoulders.

"Oh, I'm not so very tired, papa," she answered, with a loving look
and smile, "not more so than you are, I presume. Oh, see! papa, what a
pretty girl in that carriage there!"

"Yes, yes! Come to meet some friend, doubtless. Come, the train has
stopped; keep close to me," he said. "Aunt Chloe, see that you have
all the parcels."

"Dis de gentleman and lady from de South, what Miss Stanhope's
'spectin'?" asked a  lad, stepping up to our little party as
they alighted.

"Yes."

"Dis way den, sah, if you please, sah. Here's de carriage. De lady
will drive you up to de house, and I'll take your luggage in de little
wagon."

"Very well; here are the checks. You will bring it up at once?"

"Yes, sah, have it dar soon as yourself, sah. Dis cullad person better
ride wid me and de trunks."

They were nearing the carriage and the pretty girl Elsie had noticed
from the car window. "Good-morning! Mr. and Miss Dinsmore, I presume?"
she said with a bow and smile. "Will you get in? Let me give you a
hand, Miss Dinsmore. I am Lottie King, a distant relative and near
neighbor of your aunt, Miss Stanhope."

"And have kindly driven down for us. We are much obliged, Miss King,"
Mr. Dinsmore answered, as he followed his daughter into the vehicle.
"Shall I not relieve you of the reins?"

"Oh, no, thank you; I'm used to driving, and fond of it. And, besides,
you don't know the way."

"True. How is my aunt?"

"Quite well. She has been looking forward with great delight to this
visit, as have my sister Nettie and I also," Lottie answered, with a
backward glance of admiring curiosity at Elsie. "I hope you will be
pleased with Lansdale, Miss Dinsmore; sufficiently so to decide to
stay all summer."

"Thank you; I think it is looking lovely this morning. Does my aunt
live far from the depot?"

"Not very; about a quarter of a mile."

"Oh, what a pretty place, and what a quaint-looking little old lady on
its porch!" Elsie presently cried out. "See, papa!"

"Yes, that's Aunt Wealthy, and doesn't she make a picture standing
there under the vines in her odd dress?" said Miss King, driving up to
the gate. "She's the very oddest, and the very dearest and sweetest
little old lady in the world."

Elsie listened and looked again; this time with eager interest and
curiosity.

Certainly, Aunt Wealthy was no slave to fashion. The tyrannical dame
at that time prescribed gaiter boots, a plain pointed waist and
straight skirt, worn very long and full. Miss Stanhope wore a full
waist made with a yoke and belt, a gored skirt, extremely scant, and
so short as to afford a very distinct view of a well-turned ankle and
small, shapely foot encased in snowy stocking and low-heeled black kid
slipper. The material of her dress was chintz--white ground with a
tiny brown figure--finished at the neck with a wide white ruffle; she
had black silk mitts on her hands, and her hair, which was very gray
was worn in a little knot almost on the top of her head, and one
thick, short curl, held in place by a puff-comb, on each side of her
face.

At sight of the carriage and its occupants, she came hurrying down
the gravel walk, meeting them as they entered the gate. She took Mr.
Dinsmore's hand, saying, "I am glad to see you, nephew Horace," and
held up her face for a kiss. Then turning to Elsie, gave her a very
warm embrace. "So, dear, you've come to see your old auntie? That's
right. Come into the house."

Elsie was charmed with her and with all she saw; all without was so
fresh and bright, everything within so exquisitely neat and clean. The
furniture of the whole house was very plain and old-fashioned, but
Miss Stanhope never thought of apologizing for what to her wore the
double charm of ownership, and of association with the happy days of
childhood and youth, and loved ones gone. Nor did her guests deem
anything of the kind called for in the very least; house and mistress
seemed well suited the one to the other: and Elsie thought it not
unpleasant to exchange, for a time, the luxurious furnishing of her
home apartments for the simple adornments of the one assigned her
here. The snowy drapery of its bed and toilet-table, its wide-open
casements giving glimpses of garden, lawn, and shrubbery, and the
beautiful hills beyond, looked very inviting. There were vases of
fresh flowers too, on mantel and bureau, and green vines peeping in
at the windows. It seemed a haven of rest after the long, fatiguing
journey.

"The child is sweet and fair to look upon, Horace, but I see nothing
of you or my sister in her face," observed Miss Stanhope, as her
nephew entered the breakfast-room, preceding his daughter by a moment
or two. "Whom does she resemble?"

"Elsie is almost the exact counterpart of her own mother, Aunt
Wealthy, and looks like no one else," he answered, with a glance of
proud fatherly affection at the young creature as she entered and took
her place at the table.

"Now my daughter," he said, at the conclusion of the meal, "you must
go and lie down until near dinner-time, if possible."

"Yes, that is excellent advice," said Miss Stanhope. "I see, and I'm
glad, she's worth taking care of, as you are sensible, Horace. You
shall be called in season, dear. So take a good nap."

Elsie obeyed, retired to her room, slept several hours, and woke
feeling greatly refreshed. Chloe was in waiting to dress her for
dinner.

"Had you a nap too, my poor old mammy?" asked her young mistress.

"Yes, darlin'. I've been lying on that coach, and feel good as ever
now. Hark! what dat?"

"It sounds like a dog in distress," said Elsie, as they both ran to
the window and looked out.

A fat poodle had nearly forced his plump body between the palings of
the front gate in the effort to get into the street, and sticking
fast, was yelping in distress. As they looked Miss Stanhope ran
quickly down the path, seized him by the tail, and jerked him back, he
uttering a louder yelp than before.

"There, Albert," she said, stroking and patting him, "I don't like to
hurt you, but how was I to get you out, or in? You must be taught that
you're to stay at home, sir. Thomas! Thomas! come home, Thomas!" she
called; and a large cat came running from the opposite side of the
street.

"So those are Aunt Wealthy's pets. What an odd name for a cat," said
Elsie, laughing.

"Yes, Miss Elsie, dey's pets, sure nuff: Phillis says Miss Wealthy's
mighty good t'em."

"There, she is coming in with them, and, mammy, we must make haste.
I'm afraid it's near dinner-time," said Elsie, turning away from the
window.

Her toilet was just completed when there was a slight tap on the door,
and her father's voice asked if she was ready to go down.

"Yes, papa," she answered, hurrying to him as Chloe opened the door.

"Ah, you are looking something like yourself again," he said, with a
pleasant smile, as he drew her hand within his arm, and led her down
the stairs. "You have had a good sleep?"

"A delicious rest. I must have slept at least four hours. And you,
papa?"

"I took a nap of about the same length, and feel ready for almost
anything in the shape of dinner, etc. And there is the bell."

Miss Stanhope cast many an admiring glance at nephew and niece during
the progress of the meal.

"I'm thinking, Horace," she said at length, "that it's a great shame
I've been left so many years a stranger to you both."

"I'm afraid it is, Aunt Wealthy; but the great distance that lies
between our homes must be taken as some excuse. We would have been
glad to see you at the Oaks, but you never came to visit us."

"Ah, it was much easier for you to come here," she replied, shaking
her head. "I've been an old woman these many years. Come," she added,
rising from the table, "come into the parlor, children, and let me
show you the olden relics of time I have there--things that I value
very highly, because they've been in the family for generations."

They followed her--Elsie unable to forbear a smile at hearing her
father and herself coupled together as "children"--and looked with
keen interest upon some half dozen old family portraits, an ancient
cabinet of curiosities, a few musty, time-worn volumes, a carpet that
had been very expensive in its day, but was now somewhat faded and
worn, and tables, sofas, and chairs of solid mahogany; each of the
last-named covered with a heavily-embroidered silken cushion.

"That sampler," said Aunt Wealthy, pointing to a large one with a
wonderful landscape worked upon it, that, framed and glazed,
hung between two of the windows, "is a specimen of my paternal
grandmother's handiwork; these chair-cushions, too, she embroidered
and filled with her own feathers, so that I value them more than their
weight in gold."

"My great-grandmother kept a few geese, I presume," Mr. Dinsmore
remarked aside to Elsie with a quiet smile.

Having finished their inspection of the parlor and its curiosities,
they seated themselves upon the front porch, where trees and vines
gave a pleasant shade. Miss Stanhope had her knitting, Mr. Dinsmore
the morning paper, while Elsie sat with her pretty white hands lying
idly in her lap, doing nothing but enjoy the beautiful prospect and a
quiet chat with the sweet-voiced old lady.

The talk between them was quite brisk for a time, but gradually it
slackened, till at length they had been silent for several minutes,
and Elsie, glancing at her aunt, saw her nodding over her work.

"Ah, you must excuse me, dear," the old lady said apologetically,
waking with a start; "I'm not very well, and, deary, I woke unusually
early this morning, and have been stirring about ever since."

"Can't you afford yourself a little nap, auntie?" Elsie asked in
return. "You mustn't make company of me; and, besides, I have a book
that I can amuse myself with."

"You would be quite alone, child, for I see your father has gone in."

"I shall not mind that at all, auntie. Do go and lie down for at least
a little while."

"Well, then, dear, I will just lie down on the sofa in the sitting
room, and you must call me if any one comes."

"Aunt Wealthy couldn't have meant for a child like that, unless she
comes on some important errand," thought Elsie, as, a few moments
later, a little girl came slowly across the lawn and stepped upon the
porch.

The child looked clean and decent, in a neat calico dress and gingham
sun-bonnet. At sight of Elsie she stood still, and, gazing with
open-mouthed curiosity, asked, "Be you the rich young lady that was
coming to see Miss Wealthy from 'way down south?"

"I have come from the South to see Miss Stanhope. What do you wish?"

"Nothin', I just come over 'cause I wanted to."

"Will you take a seat?"

"Yes," taking possession of the low rocking chair Miss Stanhope had
vacated.

"What's your name?" inquired Elsie.

"Lenwilla Ellawea Schilling," returned the child, straightening
herself up with an air of importance; "mother made it herself."

"I should think so," replied Elsie, with a sparkle of fun in her eye.
"And your mother is Mrs. Schilling, is she?"

"Yes, and pap, he's dead, and my brother's named Corbinus."

"What do they call you for short?"

"Willy, and him Binus."

"Where do you live?"

"Over yonder," nodding her head towards the opposite side of the
street. "Mother's comin' over to see you some time. I guess I'll be
going now." And away she went.

"What did that child want?" asked Miss Stanhope, coming out just in
time to see the little maiden pass through the gate.

"Nothing but to look at and question me, I believe." Elsie answered,
with an amused smile.

"Ah! she generally comes to borrow some little thing or other. They're
the sort of folks that always have something they're out of. Mrs.
Sixpence is a very odd sixpence indeed."

"I think the little girl said her last name was Schilling."

"Ah, yes, so it is: but I'm always forgetting their exact commercial
value," and Aunt Wealthy laughed softly. "In fact, I've a very good
forgetting of my own, and am more apt to get names wrong than right."

"Mrs. Schilling must have an odd taste for names," said Elsie.

"Yes, she's a manufacturer of them; and very proud of her success in
that line."

Miss Stanhope was a great lover of flowers, very proud of hers,
cultivated principally by her own hands. After tea she invited her
nephew and niece to a stroll through her garden, while she exhibited
her pets with a very excusable pride in their variety, beauty, and
fragrance.

As they passed into the house again, Phillis was feeding the chickens
in the back yard.

"You have quite a flock of poultry, aunt," remarked Mr. Dinsmore.

"Yes, I like to see them running about, and the eggs you lay yourself
are so much better than any you can buy, and the chickens, too, have
quite another taste. Phillis, what's the matter with that speckled
hen?"

"Dunno, mistis; she's been crippled dat way all dis week."

"Well, well, I dare say it's the boys; one of them must have thrown a
stone and hit her between her hind legs; they're great plagues. Poor
thing! There, Albert, don't you dare to meddle with the fowls! Come
away, Thomas. That cat and dog are nearly as bad and troublesome to
the boys as the poultry."

Puss and the poodle followed their mistress into the house, where
Albert lay down at her feet, while Thomas sprang into her lap, where
he stood purring and rubbing his head against her arm.

"You seem to have a good many pets, auntie," Elsie remarked.

"Yes, I am fond of them. A childless old woman must have something to
love. I've another that I'm fonder of than any of these though--my
grand-nephew, Harry Duncan. He's away at school now; but I hope to
show him to you one of these days."

"I should like to see him. Is he a relative of ours?" Elsie asked,
turning to her father.

"No, he belongs to the other side of the house."

"How soft and fine this cat's fur is, aunt; he's quite handsome,"
remarked Elsie, venturing to stroke Thomas very gently.

"Yes, I raised him, and his mother before him. My sister Beulah was
first husband's child of Harry's grandmother twice married, and my
mother. Yes, I think a great deal of him, but was near losing him last
winter. A fellow in our town--he's two years old now--wanted a buffalo
robe for his sleigh, and undertook to make it out of cat-skins. He
advertised that he'd give ten cents for every cat-skin the boys would
bring him. You know the old saying that you can't have more of a cat
than its skin, and hardly anybody's was safe after that; they went
about catching all they could lay hands on, even borrowing people's
pets and killing them."

Elsie turned to her father with a very perplexed look, puzzled to
understand who it was that had married twice, and whether her aunt had
stated Harry's age or that of the cat.

But at that instant steps and voices were heard upon the porch, and
the door-bell rang.

"It's Lottie and her father," said Miss Stanhope, pushing Thomas from
her lap. "Come in, friends, and don't stand for ceremony." For both
doors stood wide open.

"Good-evening," said the young lady, coming forward, leaning upon
the arm of a middle-aged gentleman. "Mr. Dinsmore, I have brought my
father, Dr. King, to see you."

The gentlemen shook hands, the doctor observing, "I am happy to make
your acquaintance, Mr. Dinsmore. I brought my daughter along to
introduce me, lest our good Aunt Wealthy here, in her want of
appreciation of nobility and birth, should, as she sometimes does,
give me a rank lower than my true one, making me to appear only a
Prince, while I am really a King."

A general laugh followed this sally, Miss Stanhope insisting that that
was a mistake she did not often make now. Then Elsie was introduced,
and, all being seated again, Dr. King turned to his hostess with the
laughing remark, "Well, Aunt Wealthy, by way of amends, I'll own up
that my wife says that you're the better doctor of the two. That bran
has done her a world of good."

"Bran?" said Mr. Dinsmore inquiringly.

"Yes, sir; Mrs. King was suffering from indigestion; Miss Stanhope
advised her to try eating a tablespoonful or so of dry bran after her
meals, and it has had an excellent effect."

"My father learnt it from an old sea-captain," said Miss Stanhope;
"and it has helped a great many I've recommended it to. Some prefer
to mix it with a little cream, or take a little water with it but the
best plan's to take it dry if you can."




CHAPTER XII.

  When to mischief mortals bend their will,
  How soon they find fit instruments of ill.

  --POPE'S "RAPE OF THE LOCK."


"What, Art, are you going out?"

"Yes."

"Do you know it's after ten?"

"Yes, you just mind your own business, Wal; learn your lessons, and
go off to bed like a good boy when you get through. I'm old enough to
take care of myself."

"Dear me! I'm awfully afraid he's gone back to his evil courses, as
father says," muttered Walter Dinsmore to himself, as the door closed
upon his reckless elder brother. "I wonder what I ought to do about
it," he continued, leaning his head upon his hand, with a worried,
irresolute look; "ought I to report to the governor? No, I shan't,
there then; I don't know anything, and I never will be a sneak or a
tell-tale." And he drew the light nearer, returned to his book with
redoubled diligence for some ten or fifteen minutes more; then,
pushing it hastily aside, with a sigh of relief, started up, threw off
his clothes, blew out the light, and tumbled into bed.

Meanwhile Arthur had stolen noiselessly from the college, and pursued
his way into the heart of the town. On turning a corner he came
suddenly upon another young man who seemed to have been waiting for
him; simply remarking, "You're late to-night, Dinsmore," he faced
about in the same direction, and the two walked on together.

"Of course; but how can a fellow help it when he's obliged to watch
his opportunity till the Argus eyes are closed in sleep, or supposed
to be so?" grumbled Arthur.

"True enough, old boy; but cheer up, your day of emancipation must
come some time or other," remarked his companion, clapping him
familiarly; on the shoulder. "Of age soon, aren't you?"

"In about a year. But what good does that do me? I'm not so fortunate
as my older brother--shall have nothing of my own till one or other of
my respected parents sees fit to kick the bucket, and leave me a pile;
a thing which at present neither of them seems to have any notion of
doing."

"You forget your chances at the faro-table."

"My chances! You win everything from me, Jackson. I'm a lame duck
now, and if my luck doesn't soon begin to turn, I'll--do something
desperate, I believe."

The lad's tone was bitter, his look reckless and half despairing.

"Pooh, don't be a spooney! We all have our ups and downs, and you must
take your turn at both, like the rest."

They had ascended a flight of steps, and Jackson rang the bell as he
spoke. It was answered instantly by a  waiter, who with, a
silent bow stepped back and held the door open for their entrance.
They passed in and presently found themselves in a large,
well-lighted, and handsomely-furnished room, where tables were set out
with the choicest viands, rich wine, and trays of fine cigars.

They seated themselves, ate and drank their fill, then, each lighting
a cigar, proceeded to a saloon, on the story above, where a number of
men were engaged in playing cards--gambling, as was evident from the
piles of gold, silver, and bank-notes lying here and there upon the
tables about which they sat.

Here also costly furniture, bright light, and rich wines lent their
attractions to the scene.

Arthur took possession of a velvet-cushioned chair on one side of an
elegant marble-topped table, his companion placing himself in another
directly opposite. Here, seated in the full blaze of the gas-light,
each face was brought out into strong relief. Both were young, both
handsome; Jackson, who was Arthur's senior by five or six years,
remarkably so; yet his smile was sardonic, and there was often a
sinister expression in his keen black eye as its glance fell upon his
victim, for such Arthur Dinsmore was--no match for his cunning and
unscrupulous antagonist, who was a gambler by profession.

Arthur's pretended reformation had lasted scarcely longer than until
he was again exposed to temptation, and his face, as seen in that
brilliant light, wore unmistakable signs of indulgence in debauchery
and vice. He played in a wild, reckless way, dealing out his cards
with a trembling hand, while his cheek burned and his eye flashed.

At first Jackson allowed him to win, and filled with a mad delight at
the idea that "his luck had turned," the boy doubled and trebled his
stakes.

Jackson chuckled inwardly, the game went on, and at length Arthur
found all his gains suddenly swept away and himself many thousands of
dollars in debt.

A ghastly pallor overspread his face, he threw himself back in his
chair with a groan, then starting up with a bitter laugh, "Well, I see
only one way out of this," he said. "A word in your ear, Tom; come
along with me. I've lost and you won enough for one night; haven't we,
eh?"

"Well, yes; I'm satisfied if you are." And the two hurried into the
now dark and silent street, for it was long past midnight, and sober
and respectable people generally had retired to their beds.

"Where are you going?" asked Jackson.

"Anywhere you like that we can talk without danger of being
overheard."

"This way then, down this street. You see 'tis absolutely silent and
deserted."

They walked on, talking in an undertone.

"You'd like your money as soon as you can get it?" said Arthur.

"Of course; in fact I must have it before very long, for I'm hard
pushed now."

"Suppose I could put you in the way of marrying a fortune, would you
hold me quit of all your claims against me?"

"H'm, that would depend upon the success of the scheme."

"And that upon your own coolness and skill. I think I've heard you
spoken of as a woman-killer?"

"Ha, ha! Yes, I flatter myself that I have won some reputation in that
line, and that not a few of the dear creatures have been very fond of
me. It's really most too bad to break their soft little hearts; but
then a man can't marry 'em all; unless he turns Mormon."

Arthur's lips curled with scorn and contempt, and he half turned away
in disgust and aversion; but remembering that he was in the power
of this man, whom, too late, alas! he was discovering to be an
unscrupulous villain, he checked himself, and answered in his usual
tone, "No, certainly not; and so you have never yet run your neck into
the matrimonial noose?"

"No, not I, and don't fancy doing so either, yet I own that a fortune
would be a strong temptation. But, I say, lad, if it's a great chance,
why do you hand it over to me? Why not try for it yourself? It's not
your sister, surely?"

"No, indeed; you're not precisely the sort of brother-in-law I should
choose," returned the boy, with a bitter, mocking laugh. "But stay,
don't be insulted"--for his companion had drawn himself up with an air
of offended pride--"the lady in question is but a step farther from
me; she is my brother's daughter."

"Eh! you don't say? A mere child, then, I presume."

"Eighteen, handsome as a picture, as the saying is, and only too
sweet-tempered for my taste."

"And rich you say? that is her father's wealthy, eh?"

"Yes, he's one of the richest men in our county, but she has a fortune
in her own right, over a million at the very lowest computation."

"Whew! You expect me to swallow that?"

"It's true, true as preaching. You wonder that I should be so willing
to help you to get her. Well, I owe her a grudge, I see no other way
to get out of your clutches, and I shall put you in the way of making
her acquaintance only on condition that if you succeed we share the
spoils."

"Agreed. Now for the modus operandi. You tell me her whereabouts and
provide me with a letter of introduction, eh?"

"No; on the contrary, you are carefully to conceal the fact that you
have the slightest knowledge of me. The introduction must come from
quite another quarter. Listen, and I'll communicate the facts and
unfold my plan. It has been running in my head for weeks, ever since I
heard that the girl was to spend the summer in the North with nobody
but an old maiden aunt, half-cracked at that, to keep guard over her;
but I couldn't quite make up my mind to it till to-night, for you must
see, Tom," he added with a forced laugh, "that it can't be exactly
delightful to my family pride to think of bringing such a dissipated
fellow as you into the connection."

"Better look at home, lad. But you are right; one such scamp is, or
ought to be, all-sufficient for one family."

Arthur said, "Certainly," but winced at the insinuation nevertheless.
It was not a pleasant reflection that his vices had brought him down
to a level with this man who lived by his wits--or perhaps more
correctly speaking, his rascalities--of whose antecedents he knew
nothing and whom, with his haughty Southern pride, he thoroughly
despised.

But scorn and loathe him as he might in his secret soul, it was
necessary that he should be conciliated, because it was now in his
power to bring open disgrace and ruin upon his victim. So Arthur went
on to explain matters and, with Jackson's assistance, to concoct a
plan of getting Elsie and her fortune into their hands.

As he had said, the idea had been in his mind for weeks, yet it was
not until that day that he could see clearly how to carry it out.
Also, his family pride had stood in the way until the excitement of
semi-intoxication and his heavy losses had enabled him to put it aside
for the time. To-morrow he would more than half regret the step he was
taking, but now he plunged recklessly into the thing with small regard
for consequences to himself or others.

"Can you imitate the chirography of others?" he asked.

"Perfectly, if I do say it that shouldn't."

"Then we can manage it. My brother Walter has kept up a correspondence
with this niece ever since he left home. In a letter received
yesterday she mentions that her father was about leaving her for
the rest of the summer. Also that Miss Stanhope, the old aunt she's
staying with, was formerly very intimate with Mrs. Waters of this
city.

"It just flashed on me at once that a letter of introduction from her
would be the very thing to put you at once on a footing of intimacy
in Miss Stanhope's house; and that if you were good at imitating
handwriting we might manage it by means of a note of invitation which
I received from Mrs. Waters some time ago, and which, as good luck
would have it, I threw into my table drawer instead of destroying."

"But who knows that it was written by the lady herself?"

"I do, for I heard Bob Waters say so."

"Good! have you the note about you?"

"Yes, here it is." And Arthur drew it from his pocket. "Let's cross
over to that lamp-post."

They did so, and Jackson held the note up to the light for a moment,
scanning it attentively. "Ah, ha! the very thing! no trouble at all
about that," he said, pocketing it with a chuckle of delight, "But,"
and a slight frown contracted his brows, "what if the old lady should
take it into her head to open a correspondence on the subject with her
old friend?"

"I've thought of that too, but fortunately for our scheme Mrs. Waters
sails for Europe to-morrow; and by the way that should be mentioned in
the letter of introduction."

"Yes, so it should. Come to my room at the Merchants' House to-morrow
night, and you shall find it ready for your inspection. I suppose the
sooner the ball's set in motion the better?" he added as they moved
slowly on down the street.

"Yes, for there's no knowing how long it may take you to storm the
citadel of her ladyship's heart, or how soon her father may come to
the conclusion that he can't do without her, and go and carry her off
home. And I tell you, Tom, you'd stand no chance with him, or with her
if he were there. He'd see through you in five minutes."

"H'm! What sort is she?"

"The very pious!" sneered Arthur, "and you're bound to take your cue
from that or you'll make no headway with her at all."

"A hard role for me, Dinsmore. I know nothing of cant."

"You'll have to learn it then; let her once suspect your true
character--a drinking, gambling, fortune-hunting roue--and she'll turn
from you with the same fear and loathing that she would feel for a
venomous reptile."

"Ha, ha! you're in a complimentary mood to-night, Dinsmore. Well,
well, such a fortune as you speak of is worth some sacrifice and
effort, and I think I may venture the character of a perfectly moral
and upright man with a high respect for religion. The rest I can learn
by degrees from her; and come to think of it, it mightn't be a bad
idea to let her imagine she'd converted me."

"Capital! The very thing, Tom! But good-night. I must be off now to
the college. I'll come to your room to-morrow night and we'll finish
the arrangement of all preliminaries."

More than a fortnight had passed since the arrival of Miss Stanhope's
guests. It had been a season of relaxation and keen enjoyment to
them, to her, and to Dr. King's family, who had joined them in many a
pleasant little excursion to points of interest in the vicinity, and
several sociable family picnics among the surrounding hills and woods.
A warm friendship had already sprung up between the three young girls,
and had done much toward reconciling Elsie to the idea of spending the
summer there away from her father.

She had finally consented to do so, yet as the time drew near her
heart almost failed her. In all these years since they went to live
together at the Oaks, they had never been far apart--except once or
twice for a few days when he had gone to New Orleans to attend to
business connected with the care of her property; and only on a very
few occasions, when she paid a little visit in their own neighborhood,
had they been separated for more than a day.

She could not keep back her tears as she hung about his neck on
parting. "Ah, papa, how can I do without you for weeks and months?"
she sighed.

"Or I without you, my darling?" he responded, straining her to his
breast. "I don't know how I shall be able to stand it. You need not be
surprised to see me again at any time, returning to claim my treasure;
and in the meanwhile we will write to each other every day. I shall
want to know all you are doing, thinking, and feeling. You must tell
me of all your pursuits and pleasures; your new acquaintances, too,
if you form any. In that you must be guided by the advice of Aunt
Wealthy, together with your father's known wishes. I am sure I can
trust my daughter to obey those in my absence as carefully as in my
presence."

"I think you may, papa. I shall try to do nothing that you would
disapprove, and to attend faithfully to all your wishes."

Mr. Dinsmore left by the morning train, directly after breakfast. It
was a bright, clear day, and Miss Stanhope, anxious to help Elsie to
recover her spirits, proposed a little shopping expedition into the
village.

"You have not seen our stores yet," she said, "and I think we'd better
go now before the sun gets any hotter. Should you like it, my dear?"

"Thank you, yes, auntie. I will go and get ready at once."

Elsie could hardly forbear smiling at the quaint little figure that
met her in the porch a few moments later, and trotted with quick,
short steps by her side across the lawn and up and down the village
streets. The white muslin dress with its short and scanty skirt, an
embroidered scarf of the same material, the close, old-fashioned
leg-horn bonnet, trimmed with one broad strip of white mantua ribbon,
put straight down over the top and tied under the chin, and the black
mitts and morocco slippers of the same hue, formed a tout ensemble
which, though odd, was not unpleasant to look upon. In one hand the
little lady carried a very large parasol, in the other a gayly-
silk reticule of corresponding size, this last not by a ribbon or
string, but with its hem gathered up in her hand. All in singular
contrast to Elsie with her slight, graceful form, fully a head taller,
and her simple yet elegant costume. But the niece no more thought of
feeling ashamed of her aunt, than her aunt of her.

They entered a store, and the smiling merchant asked, "What can I do
for you to-day, ladies?"

"I will look at shirting muslin, if you please, Mr. Under," replied
Miss Stanhope, laying parasol and reticule upon the counter.

"Over, if you please, Miss Stanhope," he answered with an amused look.
"Just step this way, and I'll show you a piece that I think will
suit."

"I beg your pardon, I'm always making mistakes in names," she said,
doing as requested.

"Anything else to-day, ladies?" he asked when the muslin had been
selected. "I have quite a lot of remnants of dress goods, Miss
Stanhope. Would you like to look at them?"

"Yes," she answered almost eagerly, and he quickly spread them on the
counter before her. She selected quite a number, Elsie wondering what
she wanted with them.

"I'll send the package at once," said Mr. Over, as they left the
store.

They entered another where Miss Stanhope's first inquiry was for
remnants, and the same thing was repeated till, as she assured Elsie,
they had visited every dry-goods store in the place.

"Pretty nice ones, too, some of them are; don't you think so, dear?"

"Yes, auntie; but do you know you have strongly excited my curiosity?"

"Ah! how so?"

"Why, I cannot imagine what you can want with all those remnants. I'm
sure hardly one of them could be made into a dress for yourself or for
Phillis, and you have no little folks to provide for."

"But other folks have, child, and I shall use some of the smallest for
patchwork."

"Dere's a lady in de parlor, Miss Stanhope," said Chloe, meeting them
at the gate; "kind of lady," she added with a very broad smile, "come
to call on you, ma'am, and Miss Elsie too."

"We'll just go in without keeping her waiting to take off our
bonnets," said Aunt Wealthy, leading the way.

They found a rather gaudily-dressed, and not very refined-looking
woman, who rose and came forward to meet them with a boisterous
manner, evidently assumed to cover a slight feeling of embarrassment.
"Oh, I'm quite ashamed, Aunt Wealthy, to have been so long in calling
to see your friends; you really must excuse me; it's not been for want
of a strong disinclination, I do assure you: but you see I've been
away a-nursing of a sick sister."

"Certainly, Mrs. Sixpence."

"Excuse me, Schilling."

"Oh no, not at all, it's my mistake. Elsie, Mrs. Schilling. My niece,
Miss Dinsmore. Sit down, do. I'm sorry you got here before we were
through our shopping."

"I'm afraid it's rather an early call," began Mrs. Schilling, her
rubicund countenance growing redder than ever, "but--"

"Oh, aunt did not mean that," interposed Elsie, with gentle
kindliness. "She was only regretting that you had been kept waiting."

"Certainly," said Miss Stanhope. "You know I'm a sad hand at talking,
always getting the horse before the cart, as they say. But tell me
about your sister. I hope she has recovered. What ailed her?"

"She had inflammation of the tonsils; she's better now though; the
tonsils is all gone, and I think she'll get along. She's weak yet;
but that's all. There's been a good bit of sickness out there in that
neighborhood, through the winter and spring; there were several cases
of scarlet fever, and one of small-pox. That one died, and what do you
think, Aunt Wealthy; they had a reg'lar big funeral, took the corpse
into the church, and asked everybody around to come to it."

"I think it was really wicked, and that if I'd been the congregation,
every one of me would have staid away."

"So would I. There now, I'm bound to tell you something that happened
while I was at father's. My sister had a little girl going on two
years old, and one day the little thing took up a flat iron, and let
it fall on her toe, and mashed it so we were really afraid 'twould
have to be took off. We wrapped it up in some kind o' salve mother
keeps for hurts, and she kept crying and screamin' with pain, and we
couldn't peacify her nohow at all, till a lady that was visiting next
door come in and said we'd better give her a few drops of laud'num. So
we did, and would you believe it? it went right straight down into her
toe, and she stopped cryin', and pretty soon dropped asleep. I thought
it was the curiosest thing I ever heard of."

"It was a wise prescription, no doubt," returned Miss Stanhope, with a
quiet smile.

"Oh, Aunt Wealthy, won't you tell me how you make that Farmer's
fruit-cake?" asked the visitor, suddenly changing the subject. "Miss
Dinsmore, it's the nicest thing you ever eat. You'd be sure it had
raisins or currants in it."

"Certainly, Mrs. Schilling. You must soak three cups of dried apples
in warm water over night, drain off the water through a sieve, chop
the apples slightly, them simmer them for two hours in three cups of
molasses. After that add two eggs, one cup of sugar, one cup of sweet
milk or water, three-fourths of a cup of butter or lard, one-half
teaspoonful of soda, flour to make a pretty stiff batter, cinnamon,
cloves, and other spices to suit your taste."

"Oh, yes! but I'm afraid I'll hardly be able to remember all that."

"I'll write the receipt and send it over to you," said Elsie.

Mrs. Schilling returned her thanks, sat a little longer, conversing in
the same lucid style, then rose and took leave, urging the ladies to
call soon, and run in sociably as often as they could.

She was hardly out of the door before Aunt Wealthy was beating up
her crushed chair-cushions to that state of perfect roundness and
smoothness in which her heart delighted. It amused Elsie, who had
noticed that such was her invariable custom after receiving a call in
her parlor.

Lottie King and Mrs. Schilling passed each other on the porch, the
one coming in as the other went out. Kind Aunt Wealthy, intent on
preventing Elsie from grieving over the emptiness of her father's
accustomed seat at the table, had invited her young friend to dinner.
The hour of the meal had, however, not yet arrived, and the two girls
repaired to Elsie's room to spend the intervening time.

Lottie, in her benevolent desire to be so entertaining to Elsie that
her absent father should not be too sorely missed, seized upon the
first topic of conversation which presented itself and rattled on in a
very lively manner.

"So you have begun to make acquaintance with our peculiar currency,
mon ami! An odd sixpence as Aunt Wealthy calls her. Two of them I
should say, since it takes two sixpences to make a shilling."

"I don't know; I'm inclined to think Aunt Wealthy's arithmetic has the
right of it, since she was never more than a shilling, and has lost
her better half," returned Elsie, laughing.

"Better half, indeed! fie on you, Miss Dinsmore! have you so little
regard for the honor of your sex as to own that the man is ever that?
But I must tell you of the time when she sustained the aforesaid loss;
and let me observe, sustained is really the proper--very properest of
words to express my meaning, for it was very far from crushing her.
While her husband was lying a corpse, mother went over with a pie,
thinking it might be acceptable, as people are not apt to feel like
cooking at such a time. She did not want to disturb the new-made widow
in the midst of her grief, and did not ask for her; but Mrs. Schilling
came to the door. 'Oh, I'm so much obliged to you for bringing that
pie!' she said. 'It was so good of you. I hadn't any appetite to eat
while he was sick, but now that he's dead, I feel as if I could eat
something. You and your girls must come over and spend a day with
me some time soon. He's left me full and plenty, and you needn't be
afraid to take a meal's victuals off me'!"

"How odd! I don't think she could be quite broken-hearted."

"No, and she has apparently forgotten him, and bestowed her affections
upon another; a widower named Wert. Mr. Was, Aunt Wealthy usually
calls him. They both attend our church, and everybody notices how
impossible it seems to be for her to keep her eyes off him; and you
can never be five minutes in her company without hearing his name.
Didn't she talk of him to-day?"

"Oh, yes, she spoke of Mr. Wert visiting some sick man, to talk and
pray with him, and rejoiced that the man did not die till he gave
evidence that he was repaired."

"Yes, that sounds like her," laughed Lottie. "She's always getting the
wrong word. I told you she never could keep her eyes off Mr. Wert.
Well, the other day--three or four weeks ago--coming from church he
was behind her; she kept looking back at him, and presently came bump
up against a post. She made an outcry, of course everybody laughed,
and she hurried off with a very red face. That put an idea into my
head, and--" Lottie paused, laughing and blushing--

"I'm half ashamed to tell you, but I believe I will--Nettie and I
wrote a letter in a sort of manly hand, signed his initials, and put
it into an iron pot that she keeps standing near her back door. The
letter requested that she would put her answer in the same place, and
she did. Oh, it was rich! such a rapture of delight; and such spelling
and such grammar as were used to express it! It was such fun that we
went on, and there have been half a dozen letters on each side. I
daresay she is wondering why the proposal doesn't come. Ah, Elsie, I
see you don't approve; you are as grave as a judge."

"I would prefer not to express an opinion; so please don't ask me."

"But you don't think it was quite right, now do you?"

"Since you have asked a direct question, Lottie, dear," Elsie
answered, with some hesitation, "I'll own that it does not seem to me
quite according to the golden rule."

"No," Lottie said, after a moment's pause, in which she sat with
downcast eyes, and cheeks crimsoning with mortification. "I'm ashamed
of myself, and I hope I shall never again allow my love of fun to
carry me so far from what is true and kind.

"And so Aunt Wealthy took you out shopping, and secured the benefit of
your taste and judgment in the choice of her remnants?" she exclaimed,
with a sudden change to a lively, mirthful tone.

"How do you know that she bought remnants?" asked Elsie, in surprise.

"Oh, she always does; that's a particular hobby of the dear old
body's; two or three times in a season she goes around to all the
stores, and buys up the most of their stock; they save the best of
them for her, and always know what she's after the moment she shows
her pleasant face. She gives them away, generally, to the minister's
wife, telling her the largest are to be made into dresses for her
little girls; and the poor lady is often in great tribulation, not
knowing how to get the dresses out of such small patterns, and afraid
to put them to any other use, lest Miss Stanhope should feel hurt or
offended. By the way, what do you think of Aunt Wealthy's own dress?"

"That it is very quaint and odd, but suits her as no other would."

"I'm so glad! It's just what we all think, but before you came we were
much afraid you would use your influence to induce her to adopt a more
fashionable attire."




CHAPTER XIII.

  Bear fair presence, though your heart be tainted;
  Teach sin the carriage of a holy saint.

  --SHAKESPEARE'S "COMEDY OF ERRORS."


"It's a very handsome present, child, very; and your old auntie will
be reminded of you every time she uses it, or looks at it."

"Both beautiful and useful, like the giver," remarked Lottie.

"It" was a sewing-machine, Elsie's gift to Aunt Wealthy, forwarded
from Cincinnati, by Mr. Dinsmore; the handsomest and the best to be
found in the city; so Elsie had requested that it should be, and so he
had written that it was.

"I am glad you like it, auntie, and you too, Lottie," was all she said
in response to their praises, but her eyes sparkled with pleasure at
the old lady's evident delight.

"It" had arrived half an hour before, on this the second morning after
Mr. Dinsmore's departure, and now stood in front of one of the windows
of Aunt Wealthy's bedroom--a delightfully shady, airy apartment on the
ground floor, back of the parlor, and with window and door opening
out upon a part of the lawn where the trees were thickest and a tiny
fountain sent up its showers of spray.

Miss Stanhope stood at a table, cutting out shirts. Lottie was
experimenting on the machine with a bit of muslin, and Elsie sat
near by with her father's letter in her hand, her soft dark eyes now
glancing over it for perhaps the twentieth time, now at the face of
one or the other of her companions, as Lottie rattled on in her usual
gay, flighty style, and Aunt Wealthy answered her sometimes with a
straightforward sentence, and again with one so topsy-turvy that her
listeners could not forbear a smile.

"For whom are you making shirts, aunt?" asked Elsie.

"For my boy Harry. He writes that his last set are going wonderfully
fast; so I must send up another to make."

"You must let us help you, Lottie and I; we have agreed that it will
be good fun for us."

"Thank you, dearie, but I didn't suppose plain sewing was among your
accomplishments."

"Mamma says I am quite a good needle-woman," Elsie replied with a
smile and a blush, "and if I am not it is no fault of hers. She took
great pains to teach me. I cut out a shirt for papa once, and made
every stitch of it myself."

"And she can run the machine too," said Lottie, "though her papa won't
let her do so for more than half an hour at a time, lest she should
hurt herself."

"He's very careful of her, and no wonder," Aunt Wealthy responded,
with a loving look at the sweet, fair face. "You may help me a little,
now and then, children, when it just suits your humor, but I want you
to have all the rides and walks, the reading and recreation of every
sort that you can enjoy."

"Here comes Lenwilla Ellawea Schilling," said Lottie, glancing from
the window.

"What do you want, Willy?" asked Miss Stanhope, as the child appeared
in the doorway with a teacup in her hand.

"Mother wants a little light'ning to raise her bread."

"Yeast? Oh, yes, just go round to Phillis, and she'll give you some."

The door-bell rang.

"It's a gentleman," said the child, "I seen him a-coming in at the
gate."

Chloe answered the bell and entered the room the next moment with a
letter, which she handed to Miss Stanhope.

The old lady adjusted her spectacles and broke the seal. "Ah, a letter
of introduction, and from my old friend and schoolmate Anna Waters;
wishes me to treat the young man with all the courtesy and kindness I
would show to her own son, for she esteems him most highly, etc., etc.
Aunt Chloe, what have you done with him?"

"Showed him into de parlor, mistis, and leff him a-sittin' dar."

"What's his name, auntie?" asked Lottie, as the old lady refolded the
letter and took off her glasses.

"Bromly Egerton; quite romantic, isn't it? Excuse me for a few
minutes, dears; I must go and see what he wants."

Aunt Wealthy found a well-dressed, handsome young man seated on one of
her softly-cushioned chairs. He rose and came forward to meet her with
courtly ease and grace. "Miss Stanhope, I presume?"

"You are right, Mr. Ledgerfield. Pray be seated, sir."

"Thank you, madam, but let me first help you to a seat. Excuse the
correction, but Egerton is my name."

"Ah, yes! For the sake of my friend, Mrs. Waters, I welcome you to
Lansdale. Do you expect to make some stay in our town?"

"Well, madam, I hardly had such expectation before arriving here, but
I find it so pretty a place that I begin to think I can scarcely do
better. My health has been somewhat impaired by very strict and close
attention to business; and my physician has ordered entire relaxation
for a time, and fresh country air. Can you recommend a boarding-place
in town? Some quiet, private hotel where drinking and things of that
kind would not be going on. I'm not used to it, and should find it
very disgusting."

"I'm glad to hear such sentiments, young man; they do you honor. I
daresay Mrs. Sixpence,--no, Mrs. Schilling,--just opposite here, would
take you in. She told me some weeks ago that she would be glad to have
one or two gentlemen boarders."

"Thank you, the location would suit me well; and you think she could
give me comfortable accommodations?"

"I do; she has pleasant rooms and is a good cook."

"A widow?"

"Yes, not very young, and has two children. But they are old enough
not to be annoying to a boarder."

"What sort of woman is she?"

"A good manager, neat, industrious, honest, and obliging. Very
suitable for a landlady, if you are not looking in the person of your
hostess for an intellectual companion."

"Oh, not at all, Miss Stanhope, unless--unless you could find it in
your benevolent heart to take me in yourself;" and his smile was very
insinuating. "In that case I should have the luxury of intellectual
companionship superadded to the other advantages of which you have
spoken."

The old lady smiled, but shook her head quite decidedly. "I have lived
so long in the perfect house that I should not know how to give it up.
I have come to think men a care and a trouble that I cannot take upon
me in my old age."

"Excuse me, my dear madam, for the unwarrantable liberty I took
in asking it," he said in an apologetic tone, and with a slightly
embarrassed air. "I beg ten thousand pardons."

"That is a great many," she answered with a smile, "but you may
consider them all granted. I hope you left my friend Mrs. Waters well?
I must answer her letter directly."

"Ah, then you are not aware that she is already on her way to Europe?"

"No, is she indeed?"

"Yes, she sailed the day after that letter was written; which accounts
for the date not being a very recent one. You see I did not leave
immediately on receiving it from her."

She was beginning to wish that he would go, but he lingered for some
time, vainly hoping for a glimpse of Elsie. On finally taking his
leave, he asked her to point out Mrs. Schilling's house, and she
noticed that he went directly there.

"Really, auntie, we began to think that your visitor must intend to
spend the day," cried Lottie, as Miss Stanhope returned to her room
and her interrupted employment.

"Ah? Well it was not my urging that kept him; I was very near telling
him that he was making me waste a good deal of time" replied the old
lady; then seeing that Lottie was curious on the subject, she kindly
went on to tell all that she had learned in regard to the stranger and
his intentions.

Elsie was amusing herself with Thomas, trying to cajole him to return
to the frolicsomeness of his long-forgotten kittenhood, and did not
seem to hear or heed. What interest for her had this stranger, or his
doings?

"Young and handsome, you say, Aunt Wealthy? and going to stay in
Lansdale all summer? Would you advise me to set my cap for him?"

"No, Lottie; not I."

"You were not smitten with the gentleman, eh?"

"Not enough to spare him to you anyhow, but he may improve upon
acquaintance."

"I don't approve of marrying, though, do you, auntie? Your practice
certainly seems to speak disapproval."

"Perhaps every one does not have the opportunity, my dear," answered
the old lady, with a quiet smile.

"Oh, but you must have had plenty of them. Isn't that so? and why did
you never accept?"

Elsie dropped the string she had been waving before the eyes of the
cat, and looked up with eager interest.

"Yes, I had offers, and one of them I accepted," replied Aunt Wealthy,
with a slight sigh, while a shade of sadness stole over her usually
happy face, "but my friends interfered and the match was broken off.
Don't follow my example, children, but marry if the right one comes
along."

"Surely you don't mean if our parents refuse their consent, auntie?"
Elsie's tone spoke both surprise and disapproval.

"No, no, child! It is to those who keep the fifth commandment God
promises long life and prosperity."

"And love makes it so easy and pleasant to keep it," murmured Elsie,
softly, and with a sweet, glad smile on her lips and in her eyes,
thinking of her absent father, and almost unconsciously thinking
aloud.

"Ah, child, it can sometimes make it very hard," said Miss Stanhope,
with another little sigh, and shaking her head rather sadly.

"Elsie, you must have had lots of lovers before this, I am sure!"
exclaimed Lottie, stopping her machine, and facing suddenly round upon
her friend. "No girl as rich and beautiful as you are could have lived
eighteen years without such an experience."

Elsie only smiled and blushed.

"Come now, am I not right?" persisted Lottie.

"I do assure you that I have actually lived to this mature age quite
heart-whole," laughed Elsie. "If I have an idol, it is papa, and I
don't believe anybody can ever succeed in displacing him."

"You have quite misunderstood me, wilfully or innocently--I asked of
your worshippers, not of your idols. Haven't you had offers?"

"Several; money has strong attractions for most men, papa tells me."

"May the Lord preserve you from the sad fate of a woman married for
her money, dear child!" ejaculated Aunt Wealthy, with a glance of
anxious affection at her lovely niece. "I'm sometimes tempted to think
a large amount of it altogether a curse and an affliction."

"It is a great responsibility, auntie," replied Elsie, with a look of
gravity beyond her years. Then after a moment's pause, her expression
changing to one of gayety and joy, "Now, if you and Lottie will excuse
me for a little, I'll run up to my room, and answer papa's letter,"
she said, rising to her feet. "After which I shall be ready to make
myself useful in the capacity of seamstress. Au revoir." And she
tripped away with a light, free step, every movement as graceful as
those of a young gazelle.

Mr. Bromly Egerton, alias Tom Jackson, was fortunate enough to find
Mrs. Schilling at home. It was she who answered his knock.

"Good-day, sir," she said. "Will you walk in? Just step into the
parlor here, and take a seat."

He accepted the invitation and stated his business without preface, or
waiting to be questioned at all.

She seemed to be considering for a moment. "Well, yes, I can't say as
I'd object to taking a few gentlemen boarders, but--I'd want to know
who you be, and all about you."

"Certainly, ma'am, that's all right. I'm from the East; rather broken
down with hard work--a business man, you see--and want to spend the
summer here to recruit. Pitched upon your town because it strikes me
as an uncommonly pretty place. I brought a letter of introduction to
your neighbor, Miss Stanhope, and she recommended me to come here in
search of board, saying you'd make a capital landlady."

"Well, if she recommends you, it's all right. Would you like to look
at the rooms?"

She had two to dispose of--one at the back and the other in the front
of the house, both cheerful, airy, of reasonable size, and neatly
furnished. He preferred the latter, because it overlooked Miss
Stanhope's house and grounds.

As he stood at the window, taking note of this, a young girl appeared
at the one opposite. For one minute he had a distinct view of her face
as she stood there and put out her hand to gather a blossom from the
vine that had festooned itself so gracefully over the window.

He uttered an exclamation of delighted surprise, and turning to his
companion asked, "Who is she?"

"Miss Dinsmore, Miss Stanhope's niece. She's here on a visit to her
aunt. She's from the South, and worth a mint of money, they say. Aint
she handsome though? handsome as a picture?"

"Posh! handsome doesn't begin to express it! Why, she's angelic! But
there! she's gone!" And he drew a long breath as he turned away.

"You'd better conclude to take this room if you like to look at her,"
artfully suggested Mrs. Schilling. "That's her bedroom window, and
she's often at it. Besides, you can see the whole front of Miss
Stanhope's place from here, and watch all the comings and goings o'
the girls--Miss Dinsmore, and Miss Nettie and Lottie King."

"Who are they?"

"Kind o' fur-off cousins to Miss Stanhope. They live in that next
house to hern, and are amazin' thick with her, runnin' in and out all
times o' day. Nice, spry, likely girls they be too, not bad-lookin'
neither, but hardly fit to hold a candle to Miss Dinsmore, as fur as
beauty's concerned. Well, what do you say to the room, Mr. Egerton?"

"That I will take it, and would like to have immediate possession."

"All right, sir; fetch your traps whenever you've a mind; right away,
if you like."

There was no lack of good society in Lansdale. It had even more than
the usual proportion of well-to-do, intelligent, educated, and refined
people to be found in American villages of its size. They were
hospitable folks, too, disposed to be kind to strangers tarrying in
their midst, and, Miss Stanhope being an old resident, well known and
highly esteemed, spite of her eccentricities, her friends had received
a good deal of attention. Elsie had already become slightly acquainted
with a number of pleasant families; a good many young girls, and also
several young gentlemen had called upon her, and Lottie assured her
there were many more to come.

"Some of the very nicest are apt to be slow about calling--we're
such busy folks here," she said, laughing. "I've a notion, too, that
several of the beaux stood rather in awe of your papa."

They were talking together over their sewing, after Elsie had come
down from finishing her letter, and sent Chloe to the post-office with
it.

"I don't wonder," she answered, looking up with a smile; "there was a
time, a long while ago, when I was very much afraid of him myself; and
even now I have such a wholesome dread of his displeasure as would
keep me from any act of disobedience, if love was not sufficient to do
that without help from any other motive."

"You are very fond of him, and he of you?"

"Yes, indeed! how could it be otherwise when for so many years each
was all the other had? But I'm sure, quite sure that neither of us
loves the other less because now we have mamma and darling little
Horace."

"I should like to know them both," said Miss Stanhope. "I hope your
father will bring them with him when he comes back for you."

"Oh, I hope he will! I want so much to have you know them. Mamma is so
dear and sweet, almost as dear as papa himself. And Horace--well, I
can't believe there ever was quite such another darling to be found,"
Elsie continued, with a light, joyous laugh.

"Ah!" said Aunt Wealthy with a sigh and a smile, "it is a good and
pleasant thing to be young and full of life and gayety, and to have
kind, wise parents to look to for help and guidance. You will realize
that when you grow old and have to be a prop for others to lean upon
instead."

"Yes, dear auntie," Elsie answered, giving her a look of loving
reverence, "but surely the passing years must have brought you so much
wisdom and self-reliance that that can be no such very hard task to
you."

"Ah, child!" replied the old lady, shaking her head, "I often feel
that my stock of those is very small. But then how sweet it is to
remember that I have a Father to whom I never shall grow old; never
cease to be His little child, in constant need of His tender, watchful
care to guard and guide. Though the gray hairs are on my head, the
wrinkles of time, sorrow, and care upon my brow, He does not think me
old enough to be left to take care of myself. No; He takes my hand in
His and leads me tenderly and lovingly along, choosing each step for
me, protecting me from harm, and providing for all my needs. What does
He say? 'Even to your old age I am He; and even to hoar hairs will I
carry you'!"

"Such sweet words! They almost reconcile one to growing old," murmured
Lottie, and Aunt Wealthy answered, with a subdued gladness in her
tones, "You need not dread it, child, for does not every year bring us
nearer home?"

The needles flew briskly until the dinner-bell sounded its welcome
summons.

"We shall finish two at least this afternoon, I think," said Lottie,
folding up her work.

"No, we've had sewing enough for to-day," replied Miss Stanhope. "I
have ordered the carriage at two. We will have a drive this afternoon,
and music this evening; if you and Elsie do not consider it too much
of a task to play and sing for your old auntie."

"A task, Aunt Wealthy! It would be a double delight--giving you
pleasure and ourselves enjoying the delicious tones of that splendid
piano. Its fame has already spread over the whole town," she added,
turning to Elsie, "and between its attractions and those of its owner,
I know there'll be a great influx of visitors here."

Elsie was a very fine musician, and for her benefit during her stay in
Lansdale, Mr. Dinsmore had had a grand piano sent on from the East,
ordering it in season to have it arrive almost as soon as they
themselves.

"Yes, Lottie is quite right about it, Aunt Wealthy, and you shall
call for all the tunes you want," Elsie said, noticing her friend's
prediction merely by a quiet smile.

"You don't know how I enjoy that piano," Lottie rattled on as they
began their meal. "It must be vastly pleasant to have plenty of
money and such an indulgent father as yours, Elsie. Not that I would
depreciate my own at all--I wouldn't exchange him even for yours--but
he, you see, has more children and less money."

"Yes, I think we are both blessed in our fathers," answered Elsie. "I
admire yours very much; and mine is, indeed, very indulgent, though at
the same time very strict; he never spares expense or trouble to give
me pleasure. But the most delightful thing of all is to know that he
loves me so very, very dearly;" and the soft eyes shone with the light
of love and joy.

It was nearly tea time when they returned from their drive, some lady
callers having prevented them from setting out at the early hour
intended.

"Now I must run right home," said Lottie, as they alighted. "Mother
complains that she gets no good of me at all of late."

"Well, she has Nettie," returned Miss Stanhope, "and she told me Elsie
and I might have all we wanted of you till the poor child gets a
little used to her father's absence."

"Did she, Aunt Wealthy? There, I'll remind her of that, and also of
the fact that Nettie is worth two of me any day."

"And you'll come back to spend the evening? Indeed you must, or how is
Elsie to learn her visitors' names? You know I could never get them
straight. But there's the tea-bell, so come in with us. No need to go
home till bed-time, or till to-morrow, that I can see."

"Thank you, but of course, auntie, I want to primp a bit, just as you
did in your young days, when the beaux were coming. So good-bye for
the present," she cried, skipping away with a merry laugh, Miss
Stanhope calling after her to bring Nettie along when she returned.

"We have so many odd names in this town, and I such an odd sort of
memory, that I make a great many mistakes," said the old lady, leading
the way to the house.

Elsie thought that was all very true, when in the course of the
evening she was introduced to Mr. Comings, Mr. Tizard, Mr. Stop,
Miss Lock, and Miss Over, and afterward heard her aunt address them
variously as "Mr. In-and-out," "Mr. Wizard," "Mr. Lizard," "Mr. Quit,"
"Miss Under," and "Miss Key."

But the old lady's peculiarity was so well known that no one thought
of taking offence; and her mistakes caused only mirth and amusement.

Lottie's prediction was so fully verified that Elsie seemed to be
holding a sort of levee.

"What faultless features, exquisitely beautiful complexion, and sweet
expression she has." "What a graceful form, what pleasant, affable
manners, so entirely free from affectation or hauteur; no patronizing
airs about her either, but perfect simplicity and kindliness." "And
such a sweet, happy, intelligent face." "Such beautiful hair too;
did you notice that? so abundant, soft and glossy, and such a
lovely color." "Yes, and what simple elegance of dress." "She's an
accomplished musician, too, and has a voice as sweet, rich, and full
as a nightingale's," remarked one and another as they went away. The
unanimous verdict seemed to be, that the young stranger was altogether
charming.

Across the street, Mrs. Schilling's boarder paced to and fro, watching
the coming and going, listening to the merry salutations, and gay
adieux, the light laughter, and the sweet strains of music and song,
till the desire to make one of the happy throng grew so strong upon
him that it was no longer to be resisted.

"I will go in with those," he muttered, crossing over just in time to
enter directly in the rear of a lady and gentleman, whom he saw coming
up the street. "Miss Stanhope invited me to call again, without
particularizing how soon, and I can turn my speedy acceptance into a
compliment to their music, without even a white lie, for it does sound
extremely attractive to a lonely, idle fellow like me."

Miss Stanhope met him at the door, would scarce listen to his
apology--insisting that "none was needed; one who had come to her with
such an introduction from so valued a friend as Mrs. Waters, must
always be a welcome guest in her house"--and ushering him into the
parlor, introduced him to her niece, and all others present.

A nearer and more critical view of Elsie only increased his
admiration; he thought her the loveliest creature he had ever seen.
But it did not suit his tactics to show immediately any strong
attraction toward her, or desire to win her regard. For this evening
he devoted himself almost exclusively to Miss Stanhope, exerting all
his powers to make a favorable impression upon her.

In this he was entirely successful. He had, when he chose, most
agreeable and polished manners. Also he had seen much of the world,
possessed a large fund of general information, and knew exactly how to
use it to the best advantage. With these gifts, very fine, expressive
eyes, regular features, and handsome person, no wonder he could boast
himself "a woman-killer."

Aunt Wealthy, though old enough to be invulnerable to Cupid's arrows,
showed by her warm praises, after he had left that evening, that she
was not proof against his fascinations.




CHAPTER XIV.

  Your noblest natures are most credulous.

  --CHAPMAN.


Bromly Egerton (we give him the name by which he had become known to
our friends in Lansdale) considered it "a very lucky chance" that
had provided him a boarding-place so near the temporary home of his
intended victim. He felicitated himself greatly upon it, and lost no
time in improving to the utmost all the advantages it conferred.
It soon came to be a customary thing for him to drop in at Miss
Stanhope's every day, or two or three times a day, and to join the
young girls in their walks and drives, for, though at first paying
court to no one but the mistress of the mansion, he gradually turned
his attention more and more to her niece and Miss King.

As their ages were so much nearer his this seemed perfectly natural,
and excited no suspicion or remark. Aunt Wealthy was quite willing to
resign him to them; for--a very child in innocent trustfulness--she
had no thought of any evil design on the part of the handsome,
attractive young stranger so warmly recommended to her kindness and
hospitality by an old and valued friend, and only rejoiced to see the
young folks enjoying themselves so much together.

Before leaving Lansdale Mr. Dinsmore had provided his daughter with a
gentle, but spirited and beautiful little pony, and bade her ride out
every day when the weather was favorable, as was her custom at home.
At the same time he cautioned her never to go alone; but always to
have Simon riding in her rear, and, if possible, a lady friend at her
side.

Dr. King was not wealthy, and having a large family to provide for,
kept no horse except the one he used in his practice; but Elsie, with
her well-filled purse, was more than content to furnish ponies for
her friends Lottie and Nettie whenever they could accompany her; and
matters were so arranged by their indulgent mother that one or both
could do so every day.

It was not long before Mr. Egerton joined them in these excursions
also, having made an arrangement with a livery-stable keeper for the
daily use of a horse. And gradually his attention, in the beginning
about equally divided between the two, or the three, were paid more
and more exclusively to Elsie.

She was not pleased with him in their earlier interviews, she could
scarcely have told why; but there was an intuitive feeling that he was
not one to be trusted. That, however, gradually gave way under the
fascinations of his fine person, agreeable manners, and intellectual
conversation. He was very plausible and captivating, she full of
charity and ready to believe the best of everybody, and so, little by
little, he won her confidence and esteem so completely that at length
she had almost forgotten that her first impression had not been
favorable.

He went regularly to the church she, her aunt, and the Kings attended,
appearing an interested listener, and devout worshipper; and that not
on the Sabbath only, but also at the regular weekday evening service;
he seemed also to choose his associates among good, Christian people.
The natural inference from all this was that he too was a Christian,
or at least a professor of religion; and thus all our friends soon
came to look upon him as such, and to feel the greater friendship for,
and confidence in him.

He found that Elsie's beauty would bear the closest scrutiny, that her
graces of person and mind were the more apparent the more thoroughly
she was known; that she was highly educated and accomplished,
possessed of a keen intellect, and talents of no common order, and a
wonderful sweetness of disposition. He acknowledged to himself that,
even leaving money out of the question, she was a prize any man might
covet; yet that if she were poor, he would never try to win her. A
more voluptuous woman would have suited him better. Elsie's very
purity made her distasteful to him, his own character seeming so much
blackened by contrast that at times he could but loathe and despise
himself.

But her fortune was an irresistible attraction, and he resolved more
firmly than ever to leave no stone unturned to make himself master of
it.

He soon perceived that he had many rivals, but he possessed one
advantage over them all in his entire leisure from business, leaving
him at liberty to devote himself to her entertainment during the day
as well as the evening.

For a while he greatly feared that he had a more dangerous rival at a
distance; for, watching from his windows, he saw that every morning
Simon brought one or more letters from the post, and that Elsie was
usually on the front porch awaiting his coming; that she would often
come flying across the lawn, meet her messenger at the gate, and
snatching her letter with eager, joyful haste, rush back to the house
with it, and disappear within the doorway. Then frequently he would
see her half an hour later looking so rosy and happy, that he could
hardly hope her correspondent was other than an accepted lover.

For weeks he tormented himself with this idea; the more convinced that
he was right in his conjecture, because she almost always posted her
reply with her own hands, when going out for her daily walk, or sent
it by her faithful Chloe; but one day, venturing a jest upon the
subject, she answered him, with a merry laugh, "Ah, you are no
Yankee, Mr. Egerton, to make such a guess as that! I have a number of
correspondents, it is true; but the daily letter I am so eager for
comes from my father."

"Is it possible, Miss Dinsmore! do you really receive and answer a
letter from your father every day?"

"We write every day, and each receives a letter from the other every
day but Sunday; on that day we never go or send to the post-office;
and we write only on such subjects as are suited to the sacredness of
its Sabbath rest. I give papa the text and a synopsis of the sermon I
have heard, and he does the same by me."

"You must be extremely strict Sabbath-keepers."

"We are, but not more so than the Bible teaches that we should be."

"But isn't it very irksome? don't you find the day very long and
tedious?"

"Not at all; I think no other day in the week is quite so short to me,
none, I am sure, so delightful."

"Then it isn't only because your aunt is strict too, that you go on
keeping your father's rules, while you are at a safe distance from
him?" he queried in a half jesting tone.

Elsie turned her soft eyes full upon him, as she answered with gentle
gravity: "I feel that the commands of both my earthly and my heavenly
Father are binding upon me at all times, and in all places, and I hope
I may ever be kept from becoming an eye-servant. Love makes it easy to
obey, and God's commands are not grievous to those who love him."

"I beg your pardon," he said; "but to go back to the letters, how
can you fill one every day to your father? I can imagine that lovers
might, in writing to each other, but fathers and daughters would not
be apt to indulge in that sort of nonsense."

"But Mr. Dinsmore and Elsie are no common father and daughter,"
remarked Lottie, who had not spoken for the last ten minutes.

"And can find plenty to say to each other," added Elsie, with a bright
look and smile. "Papa likes to hear just how I am spending my time,
what I see in my walks, what new plants and flowers I find, etc.,
etc.; what new acquaintances I make, what books I am reading, and what
I think of them."

"The latter or the former?" he asked, resuming his jesting tone.

"Both. And I tell him almost everything. Papa is my confidant; more so
than any other person in the world."

They were returning from a walk over the hills, and had just reached
Miss Stanhope's gate. Mr. Egerton opened it for the ladies, closed
it after them, bowed a good-morning and retired, wondering if he was
mentioned in those letters to Mr. Dinsmore, and cautioning himself
to be exceeding careful not to say or do a single thing which, if
reported there, might be taken as a warning of danger to the heiress.

The girls ran into Miss Wealthy's room, and found her lamenting over a
white muslin apron.

"What is it, auntie?" Elsie asked.

"Why, just look here, child, what a hole I have made in this! It had
got an ink-stain on it, and Phillis had put one of Harry's new shirts
into a tin basin, and iron-rusted it; so I thought I would try some
citric acid on them both; and I did; but probably made it too strong,
and this is how it served the apron."

"And the shirt?" asked Lottie, interested for the garment she had
helped to make.

"Well, it's a comfort I handled it very gingerly, and it seems to be
sound yet, after I saw what this has come to."

"It is quite a pity about the apron; for it really is a very pretty
one," said Elsie, "the acid must have been very strong."

"Yes, and I am sorry to have the apron ruined, but after all, I shall
not care so very much, if it only doesn't eat Harry's tail off, and it
will make a little one for some child."

Both girls laughed. It was impossible to resist the inclination to do
so.

"The shirt's tail I mean, of course, and a little apron," said Miss
Wealthy, joining in the mirth; "that's where the spots all happen to
be, which is a comfort in case a piece should have to be set in."

"There comes Lenwilla Ellawea; for some more light'ning, I suppose, as
I see she carries a teacup in her hand," whispered Lottie,
glancing from the window, as a step sounded upon the gravel walk.
"Good-morning, little sixpence; what are you after now?" she added
aloud, as the child appeared in the open doorway.

"Mother's out o' vinegar, and dinner's just ready, and the
gentleman'll want some for his salad, and there aint no time to send
to the grocery. And mother says, will you lend her a teacupful, Aunt
Wealthy? And she's goin' to have some folks there to-night, and she
says you're all to come over."

"Tell her we're obliged, and she's welcome to the vinegar," said Miss
Stanhope, taking the cup and giving it to Chloe to fill. "But what
sort of company is it to be?"

"I dunno; ladies and gentlemen, but no married folks, I heard her say.
She's goin' to have nuts, and candies, and things to hand round, and
you'd better come. I hope that pretty lady will," in a stage whisper,
bending toward Miss Stanhope, as she spoke, and nodding at Elsie.

All three laughed.

"Well, I'll try to coax her," said Aunt Wealthy, as Chloe re-entered
the room. "And here's your vinegar. You'd better hurry home with it."

"Aunt Wealthy, you can't want me to go there!" cried Elsie, as the
child passed out of hearing. "Why, the woman is not a lady, and I am
sure papa would be very unwilling to have me make an associate of her.
He is very particular about such matters."

"She is not educated or very refined, it is true, my child; and I must
acknowledge is a little silly, too; but she is a clever, kind-hearted
woman, a member of the same church with myself, and a near neighbor
whom I should feel sorry to hurt; and I am sure she would be much hurt
if you should stay away, and deeply gratified by your attendance at
her little party."

"I wouldn't miss it for anything!" cried Lottie, pirouetting about the
room, laughing and clapping her hands; "she has such comical ways of
talking and acting. I know it will be real fun. You won't think of
staying away, Elsie?"

"I really do not believe your father would object, if he were here, my
child," added Miss Stanhope, laying her hand on her niece's shoulder
and looking at her with a kindly persuasive smile.

"Perhaps not, auntie; and he bade me obey you in his absence; so if
you bid me, I will go," Elsie answered, returning the smile, and
touching her ruby lips to the faded cheek.

"That's a dear," cried Lottie. "Hold her to her word, Aunt Wealthy.
And now I must run home, and see if Nettie's had an invite, and what
she's going to wear."

The ladies were just leaving the dinner-table, when Mrs. Schilling
came rushing in. "Oh, excuse my informality in not waiting to ring,
Miss Stanhope; but I'm in the biggest kind of a hurry. I've just put
up my mind to make some sponge-cake for to-night, and I thought I'd
best run over and get your prescription; you always have so much
better luck than me. I don't know whether it's all in the luck though,
or whether it's partly the difference in prescriptions--I know some
follows one, and some another--and so, if you'll let me have yours,
I'll be a thousand times obliged."

"Certainly, Mrs. Sixpence, you'll be as many times welcome," returned
Aunt Wealthy, going for her receipt-book. "It's not to be a large
party, is it?" she asked, coming back.

"No, ma'am, just a dozen or so of the young folks; such ladies and
gentlemen which I thought would be agreeable to meet Miss Dinsmore. I
hope you'll both be over and bright and early too; for I've heard say
you don't never keep very late hours, Miss Dinsmore."

"No, papa does not approve of them; not for me at least. He is so
careful of me, so anxious that I should keep my health."

"Well, I'm sure that's all right and kind. But you'll come, both
of you, won't you?" And receiving an assurance that such was their
intention, she hurried away as fast as she had come.

"I wonder she cares to make a party when she must do all the work of
preparing for it herself," said Elsie, looking after her as she sped
across the lawn.

"She is strong and healthy, and used to work; and doubtless feels
that it will be some honor and glory to be able to boast of having
entertained the Southern heiress who is visiting Lansdale," Miss
Stanhope answered in a half-jesting tone.

Elsie looked amused, then grave, as she replied: "It is rather
humbling to one's pride to be valued merely or principally on account
of one's wealth."

"Yes; but, dearie, those who know you don't value you for that, but
for your own dear, lovable self. My darling, your old aunt is growing
very fond of you, and can hardly bear to think how soon your father
will be coming to carry you away again," she added, twinkling away a
tear, as she took the soft, white hand, and pressed it affectionately
in both her own.

"And I shall be so sorry to leave you, auntie. I wish we could carry
you away with us. I have so often thought how happy my friend Lucy
Carrington ought to be in having such a nice grandma. I have never
had one, you know; for papa's stepmother would never own me for her
grandchild; but you seem to be the very one I have always longed for."

"Thank you, dear," and Miss Stanhope sighed, slightly. "Had your own
grandmother, my sweet and dear sister Eva, been spared to this time,
you would have had one to love and be proud of. Now, do you want to
take a siesta? you must feel tired after this morning's long tramp,
I should think, and I want you to be very bright and fresh to-night,
that it may not harm you if you should happen to be kept up a little
later than usual. You see I want to take such care of you, that when
your father comes he can see only improvement in you, and feel willing
to let me have you again some day."

"Thank you, you dear old auntie!" Elsie answered, giving her a hug.
"I'm sure even he could hardly be more kindly careful of me than you
are. But I am not very tired, and sitting in an easy-chair will give
me all the rest I need. Haven't you some work for me? I've done
nothing but enjoy myself in the most idle fashion all day."

"No, my sewing's all done now that the shirts are finished. But I must
lie down whether you will or not. I can't do without my afternoon
nap."

"Yes, do, auntie; and I shall begin to-morrow's letter to papa;
finishing it in the morning with an account of the party."

She was busy with her writing when Lottie burst in upon her.

"I ran in," she said, "to propose that we all go over there together,
and to ask you to come into our house when you're dressed. Nettie and
I are going to try a new style of doing up our hair, and we want your
opinion about its becomingness."

"I'll be happy to give it for what it is worth."

"By the way, I admire your style extremely; but of course no one could
imitate it who was not blessed with a heavy suit of natural curls. You
always wear it one way, don't you?"

"Yes, papa likes it so, but until within the last year, he would not
let me have it in a comb at all."

She wore it now gathered into a loose knot behind, and falling over
a comb, in a rich mass of shining curls, while in front it waved and
rippled above her white forehead, or fell over it, in soft, tiny,
golden brown rings.

"It is so beautiful!" continued Lottie, passing her hand caressingly
over it; "and so is its wearer. Oh, if I were only a gentleman!"

"You don't wish it," said Elsie, laughing. "I don't believe a real,
womanly woman ever does."

"You don't, hey? Well, I must go; for I've a lot to do to Lot King's
wearing apparel. Adieu, mon cher. Nay, don't disturb yourself to come
to the door."

Elsie came down to tea ready dressed for the evening, in simple white,
with a white rose in her hair.

"I like your taste in dress, child," said Aunt Wealthy, regarding her
with affectionate admiration. "The rose in your hair is lovely, and
you seem to me like a fresh, fair, sweet flower, yourself."

"Ah, how pleasant it is to be loved, auntie, for love always sees
through rose- spectacles," answered the young girl gayly.

"I promised Lottie to run in there for a moment to give my opinion
about their appearance," she said, as they rose from the table. "I'll
not be gone long; and they're to come in and go with us."

She found her friends in the midst of their hair-dressing.

"Isn't it a bore?" cried Lottie. "How fortunate you are in never
having to do this for yourself."

"Why," said Elsie, "I was just admiring your independence, and feeling
ashamed of my own helplessness."

"Did you ever try it," asked Nettie; "doing your own hair, I mean?"

"No, never."

"Did you ever dress yourself?"

"No, I own that I have never so much as put on my own shoes and
stockings," Elsie answered with a blush, really mortified at the
thought.

"Well, it is rather nice to be able to help yourself," remarked Lottie
complacently. "There! mine's done; what do you think of it, Miss
Dinsmore?"

"That it is very pretty and extremely becoming. Girls, mammy will
dress your hair for you at any time, if you wish."

"Oh, a thousand thanks!" exclaimed Nettie. "Do you think she would be
willing to come over and do mine now? I really can't get it to suit
me, and I know Lot wants to put on her dress."

"Yes, I'll go back and send her."

"Oh, no; don't go yet; can't we send for her?"

"That would do; but I told Aunt Wealthy I wouldn't stay long; so I
think I'd better go. Perhaps I can be of use to her."

"I don't believe she'll need any help with her toilet," said Lottie,
"she does it all her own way; but I daresay she grudges every minute
of your company. I know I should. Isn't she sweet and lovely, and good
as she can be?" she added to her sister as Elsie left the room.

"Yes, and how tastefully she dresses; everything is rich and
beautiful, yet so simply elegant; what magnificent lace she wears, and
what jewelry; yet not a bit too much of either."

"And she knows all about harmony of colors, and what suits her style;
though I believe she would look well in anything."

There was a communicating gate between Dr. King's grounds and Miss
Stanhope's, and Elsie gained her aunt's house by crossing the two
gardens. As she stepped upon the porch, she saw Mr. Egerton standing
before the door.

"Good-evening, Miss Dinsmore," he said, bowing and smiling. "I was
just about to ring; but I presume that is not necessary now."

"No, not at all. Walk into the parlor, and help yourself to a seat.
And if you will please excuse me I shall be there in a moment."

"I came to ask if I might have the pleasure of escorting you to the
party," he said laughingly, as she returned from giving Chloe her
directions, and asking if her aunt needed any assistance.

"Thank you; but you are taking unnecessary trouble," she answered
gayly, "since it is only across the street, and there are four of us
to keep each other company."

"The Misses King are going with you?"

"Yes; they are not quite ready yet; but it is surely too early to
think of going?"

"A little; but Mrs. Schilling is anxious to see you as soon as
possible; particularly as she understands there is no hope of keeping
you after ten o'clock. Do you really always observe such early hours?"

"As a rule, yes. I believe the medical authorities agree that it is
the way to retain one's youth and health."

"And beauty," he added, with an admiring glance at her blooming face.

       *       *       *       *       *

"I do believe we shall be almost the first; very unfashionably early,"
remarked Nettie King, as their little party crossed the street.

"We are not the first, I have seen several go in," rejoined Aunt
Wealthy, as Mr. Egerton held open the gate for them to pass in.

Mrs. Schilling in gay attire, streamers flying, cheeks glowing, and
eyes beaming with delight, met them at the door, and invited them to
enter.

"Oh, ladies, good-evening. How do you all do? I'm powerful glad you
came so early. Walk right into the parlor."

She ushered them in as she spoke. Four or five young misses were
standing about the centre-table, looking at prints, magazines, and
photographs, while Lenwilla Ellawea, arrayed in her Sunday best, had
ensconced herself in a large cushioned rocking-chair; she was leaning
lazily back in it, and stretching out her feet in a way to show her
shoes and stockings to full advantage. Mrs. Schilling had singular
taste in dress. The child wore a Swiss muslin over a red flannel
skirt, and her lower limbs were encased in black stockings and blue
shoes.

"Daughter Lenwilla Ellawea, subside that chair!" exclaimed the mother,
with a wave of her hand. "You should know better than to take the best
seat, when ladies are standing. Miss Stanhope, do me the honor to take
that chair. I assure you, you will find it most commodious. Take a
seat on the sofy, Miss Dinsmore, and--ah, that is right, Mr. Egerton,
you know how to attend to the ladies."

Greetings and introductions were exchanged; an uncomfortable pause
followed, then a young lady, with a magazine open on the table before
her, broke the silence by remarking: "What sweet verses these are!"

"Yes," said Mrs. Schilling, looking over her shoulder, "I quite agree
in that sentiment. Indeed, she's my favorite author."

"Who?" asked Mr. Egerton.

"Anon."

"Ah! does she write much for that periodical?" he asked, with assumed
gravity.

"Oh, yes, she has a piece in nearly every number; sometimes two of
'em."

"That's my pap, that is," said Lenwilla Ellawea, addressing a second
young lady, who was slowly turning the leaves of a photograph album.

"Is it?"

"Yes, and we've got two or three other picters of him."

"Photographs, Lenwilla Ellawea," corrected her mother. "Yes, we've got
several. Miss Stanhope, do you know there's a sculpture in town? and
what do you think? He wants to make a basque relief out o' one o' them
photographs of my 'Lijah. But I don't know as I'll let him. Would
you?"

A smile trembled about the corners of Elsie's lips, and she carefully
avoided the glance of Lottie's eyes, which she knew were dancing with
fun, while there was a half-suppressed titter from the girls at the
table.

"I really can't say I understand exactly what it is," said Aunt
Wealthy dubiously.

"What sort of looking creature is a sculpture, Mrs. Schilling?" asked
Mr. Egerton.

"Excuse me; there's some more company coming," she answered, hurrying
from the room.

"My good landlady is really quite an amusing person," he observed in
an aside to Elsie, near to whom he had seated himself.

She made no response. The newly-arrived guests were being ushered in,
and there were fresh greetings and introductions to be gone through
with. Then conversation became quite brisk, and after a little, it
seeming to be understood that all invited, or expected, were present
some one proposed playing games. They tried several of the quieter
kind, then Lottie King proposed "Stage-coach."

"Lot likes that because she's a regular romp," said her sister.

"And because she tells the story so well; she's just splendid at it!"
cried two or three voices. "Will you take that part if we agree to
play it?"

"Yes, if no one else wants it."

"No danger of that. We'll play it. Miss Dinsmore, will you take part?"

"Thank you; I never heard of the game before, and should not know what
to do."

"Oh, it's easy to understand. Each player--except the
story-teller--takes the name of some part of the stage-coach, or
something connected with it;--one is the wheels, another the window,
another the whip, another the horses, driver, and so on, and so on.
After all are named and seated--leaving one of their number out, and
no vacancy in the circle--the one left out stands in the centre, and
begins a story, in which he or she introduces the names chosen by the
others as often as possible. Each must be on the qui vive, and the
instant his name is pronounced, jump up, turn round once and sit down
again. If he neglects to do so, he has to pay a forfeit. If the
word stage-coach is pronounced, all spring up and change seats; the
story-teller securing one, if he can and leaving some one else to try
his hand at that."

Lottie acquitted herself well; Mr. Egerton followed, doing even
better; then Aunt Wealthy was the one left out, and with her crooked
sentences and backward or opposite rendering of names caused shouts
of merriment. The selling of the forfeits which followed was no less
mirth-provoking. Then the refreshments were brought in; first, several
kinds of cake--the sponge and the farmers' fruit-cake, made after Miss
Stanhope's prescription, as Mrs. Schilling informed her guests, and
one or two other sorts. Elsie declined them all, saying that she never
ate anything in the evening.

"Oh, now that's too bad, Miss Dinsmore! do take a little bit of
something," urged her hostess; "I shall feel real hurt if you don't;
it looks just as if you didn't think my victuals good enough for you
to eat."

"Indeed you must not think that," replied Elsie, blushing deeply.
"Your cake looks very nice, but I always decline evening refreshments;
and that solely because of the injury it would be to my health to
indulge in them."

"Why, you aint delicate, are you? You don't look so; you've as healthy
a color as ever I see; not a bit like as though you had the dyspepsy."

"No, I have never had a touch of dyspepsia, and I think my freedom
from it is largely owing to papa's care of me in regard to what I eat
and when. He has never allowed me to eat cake in the evening."

"Well, I do say! you're the best girl to mind your pa that ever I see!
But you're growed up now--'most of age, I should judge--and I reckon
you've a sort o' right to decide such little matters for yourself. I
don't believe a bit o' either of these would hurt you a mite; and
if it should make you a little out o' sorts just you take a dose of
spirits of pneumonia. That's my remedy for sick stomic, and it cures
me right up, it does."

Elsie smiled, but again gently but firmly declined. "Please don't
tempt me any more, Mrs. Schilling," she said; "for it is a temptation,
I assure you."

"Well, p'raps you'll like the next course better," rejoined her
hostess, moving on.

"She's a splendid cook and the cake is really nice," remarked Lottie
King in a low tone, close at her friend's side.

"Yes, Miss Dinsmore, you'd better try a little of it; I don't believe
it would hurt you, even so much as to call for the spirits of
pneumonia," said Egerton, laughing.

"Oh, look!" whispered Lottie, her eyes twinkling with merriment, "here
comes the second course served up in the most original style."

Mrs. Schilling had disappeared for a moment, to return bearing a
wooden bucket filled with a mixture of candies, raisins and almonds,
and was passing it around among her guests, inviting each to take a
handful.

"Now, Miss Dinsmore, you won't refuse to try a few of these?" she
said persuasively, as she neared their corner, "I shall be real
disappointed if you do."

"I am very sorry to decline your kind offer, even more for my own
sake than yours," returned Elsie, laughing and blushing; "for I am
extremely fond of confectionery; but I must say no, thank you."

"Mr. Egerton, do you think 'twas because my cakes and things wasn't
good enough for her that she wouldn't taste 'em?" asked his landlady,
in an aggrieved tone, as the last of the guests departed.

Elsie had gone an hour before, he having had the pleasure of escorting
her and Miss Stanhope across the street, leaving them at their own
door; but he did not need to ask whom Mrs. Schilling meant.

"Oh, no, not at all, my good woman!" he answered. "It was nothing but
filial obedience joined to the fear of losing her exuberant health.
Very wise, too, though your refreshments were remarkably nice."

"Poor Mrs. Sixpence," Lottie King was saying to her sister at that
moment, "she whispered to me that though her party had gone off so
splendidly, she had had two great disappointments,--in Mr. Wert's
absenting himself, and the refusal of the Southern heiress to so much
as taste her carefully prepared dainties."




CHAPTER XV.

  A goodly apple rotten at the heart;
  O what a goodly outside falsehood hath!

  --SHAKESPEARE'S "MERCHANT OF VENICE."


In mental power, education, good looks, courtly manners, and general
information Mr. Egerton was decidedly superior to any of the young men
resident in Lansdale; and of this fact no one was better aware than,
himself. He did not confine his attentions to Elsie, and soon found
himself a prime favorite among the ladies of the town. No female
coquette ever coveted the admiration of the other sex more than he,
or sought more assiduously to gain it. He carried on numerous small
flirtations among the belles of the place, yet paid court to Elsie
much oftener than to any one else, using every art of which he was
master in the determined effort to win her affection and to make
himself necessary to her happiness.

He had read many books and seen much of life, having travelled all
over our own country, and visited both Europe and South America; and
possessing a retentive memory, fine descriptive powers, a fund of
humor, and a decided talent for mimicry, was able, when he chose, to
make his conversation exceedingly amusing and interesting, and very
instructive. Also, he seemed all that was good and noble, and she soon
gave him a very warm place in her regard; much warmer than she herself
at first suspected.

According to his own account--and probably it was the truth--Bromly
Egerton had had many hair-breadth escapes from sudden and violent
death. He was telling of one of these in which he had risked and
nearly lost his life from mere love of adventure. Elsie shuddered, and
drew a long breath of relief, as the story reached its close.

"Does it frighten you to hear of such things?" he asked, with a smile.

"Yes, it seems to me a dreadful thing to risk the loss of one's life,
when there is no good to ourselves or others to be gained by it."

"Ah, if you were a man or boy you would understand that more than half
the charm of such adventures lies in the risk."

"But is it right, or wise?"

"A mere matter of taste, or choice, I should say--a long dull life, or
a short and lively one."

Elsie's face had grown very grave. "Are those really your sentiments,
Mr. Egerton?" she asked, in a pained, disappointed tone. "I had
thought better of you."

"I do not understand; have I said anything very dreadful?"

"Is it not a sin to throw away the life which God has given us to be
used in His service?"

"Ah, perhaps that may be so; but I had not looked at it in precisely
that way. I had only thought of the fact that life in this world is
not so very delightful that one need be anxious to continue it for a
hundred years. We grow tired of it at times, and are almost ready to
throw it away; to use your expression."

"Ah, before doing that we should be very sure of going to a better
place."

"But how can we be sure of that, or, indeed, of anything? What is
there that we know absolutely, and beyond question? how can I be sure
of even my own existence? how do I know that I am what I believe
myself to be? There are crazy men who firmly believe themselves kings
and princes, or something else quite as far from the truth; and how do
I know that I am not as much mistaken as they?"

She gave him a look of grieved surprise, and he laughingly asked,
"Well, now, Miss Dinsmore, is there anything of which you really are
absolutely certain? or you, Miss King?" as Lottie drew near the log on
which the two were seated.

They had taken a long ramble through the woods that morning, and
Egerton and Elsie had some ten minutes before sat down here to rest
and wait for their companions, who had wandered a little from the path
they were pursuing.

"Cogito, ergo sum," she answered gayly, "Also I am sure we have had a
very pleasant walk. But isn't it time we were moving toward home?"

"Yes," Elsie answered, consulting her watch.

"That's a pretty little thing," observed Egerton. "May I look at it?"
And he held out his hand.

"One of papa's birthday gifts to his petted only daughter," she said,
with a smile, as she allowed him to take it. "I value it very highly
on that account even more than for its intrinsic worth; though it is
an excellent time-keeper."

"It must have cost a pretty penny; the pearls and diamonds alone must
be worth quite a sum," he said, turning it about and examining it with
eager interest. "I would be careful, Miss Dinsmore, how I let it be
known that I carried anything so valuable about me, or wore it into
lonely places, such as these woods," he added, as he returned it to
her.

"I never come out alone," she said, looking slightly anxious and
troubled; "papa laid his commands upon me never to do so; but I shall
leave it at home in future."

"Riches bring cares; that's the way I comfort myself in my poverty,"
remarked Lottie, lightly. "But, Elsie, my dear, don't allow anxious
fears to disturb you; we are a very moral people at Lansdale; I never
heard of a robbery there yet."

"I believe I am naturally rather timid," said Elsie, "yet I seldom
suffer from fear. I always feel very safe when papa is near to protect
me, and our Heavenly Father's care is always about us."

"That reminds me that you have not answered my question," remarked
Egerton, switching off the head of a clover-blossom with his cane. "Is
the care you speak of one thing of which you feel certain?"

"Yes, and there are others."

"May I ask what?"

She turned her sweet, soft eyes full upon him as she answered in low,
clear tones, "'I know that in me (that is, in my flesh) dwelleth no
good thing.' 'I know that my Redeemer liveth.' 'I know that it shall
be well with them that fear God.'"

"You are quoting?"

"Yes, from a book that I know is true. Do you doubt it, Mr. Egerton?"

"Why, Miss Dinsmore, you do not take me for an infidel, surely?"

"No, until to-day I had hoped you were a Christian."

Her eyes were downcast now, and there were tears in her voice as she
spoke. He saw he had made a false step and lowered himself in her
esteem, yet, remembering his talk with Arthur, he felt certain he
could more than retrieve that error. And he grew exultant in the
thought of the evident pain the discovery of his unbelief had caused
her. "She does care for me; I believe the prize is even now almost
within my reach," he said to himself, as they silently pursued their
way into the town, no one speaking again until they parted at Miss
Stanhope's gate.

Elsie, usually full of innocent mirth and gladness, was very quiet at
dinner that day, and Aunt Wealthy, watching her furtively, thought she
noticed an unwonted shade of sadness on the fair face.

"What is it, dear?" she asked at length; "something seems to have gone
wrong with you."

The young girl replied by repeating the substance of the morning's
talk with Mr. Egerton, and expressing her disappointment at the
discovery that he was not the Christian man she had taken him to be.

"Perhaps what you have taken in earnest, was but spoken in jest, my
child," said Miss Stanhope.

"Ah, auntie, but a Christian surely could not say such things even
in jest," she answered, with a little sigh, and a look of sorrowful
concern on her face.

Half an hour later, Elsie sat reading in the abode of the vine-covered
porch, while her aunt enjoyed her customary after-dinner nap. She
presently heard the gate swing to, and the next moment Mr. Egerton was
helping himself to a seat by her side.

"I hope I don't intrude, Miss Dinsmore," he began, assuming a slightly
embarrassed air.

"Oh, no, not at all," she answered, closing her book; "but aunt is
lying down, and--"

"Ah, no matter; I wouldn't have her disturbed for the world; and in
fact I am rather glad of the opportunity of seeing you alone. I--I
have been thinking a good deal of that talk we had this morning,
and--I am really quite shocked at the sentiments I then expressed,
though they were spoken more than half in jest. Miss Dinsmore, I am
not a Christian, but--but I want to be, and would, if I only knew how;
and I've come to you to learn the way; for somehow I seem to feel that
you could make the thing plainer to me than any one else. What must I
do first?"

Glad tears shone in the soft eyes she lifted to his face as she
answered, "'Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved.'
Believe, 'only believe.'"

"But I must do something?"

"'Let the wicked forsake his way and the unrighteous man his thoughts,
and let him return unto the Lord, and He will have mercy upon him, and
to our God, for He will abundantly pardon.'"

The man was an arrant knave and hypocrite, simulating anxiety about
his soul's salvation only for the purpose of ingratiating himself
with Elsie; but "the sword of the spirit, which is the word of God,"
pricked him for the moment, as she wielded it in faith and prayer.
What ways, what thoughts were his! Truly they had need to be forsaken
if he would hope ever to see that holy city of which we are told
"There shall in no wise enter it anything that defileth, neither
whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie."

For a moment he sat silent and abashed before the gentle, earnest
young Christian, feeling her very purity a reproach, and fearing that
she must read his hypocrisy and the baseness of his motives in his
countenance.

But hers was a most innocent and unsuspicious nature, apt to believe
others as true and honest as herself. She went on presently. "It is so
beautifully simple and easy,--God's way of saving us poor sinners:
it is its very simplicity that so stumbles wise men and women, while
little children, in their sweet trustfulness, just taking God at His
word, understand it without any difficulty." She spoke in a musing
tone, not looking at Egerton at all, but with her eyes fixed
meditatingly upon the floor.

He perceived that she had no doubts of his sincerity, and rallying
from the thrust she had so unconsciously given him, went on with the
role he had laid down for himself.

"I fear I am one of the wise ones you speak of, for I confess I do not
see the way yet. Can you not explain it more fully?"

"I will try," she said. "You believe that you are a sinner deserving
of God's wrath?"

"Yes."

"You have broken His law, and His justice demands your punishment; but
Jesus has kept its requirements, and borne its penalty in your
stead, and now offers you his righteousness and salvation as a free
gift,--'without money and without price.'"

"But what am I to do?"

"Simply take the offered gift."

"But how? I fear I must seem very obtuse, but I really do not
comprehend."

"Then ask for the teachings of the Spirit; ask Jesus to give you
repentance and faith. 'Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye
shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you; for every one
that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh, findeth; and to him that
knocketh, it shall be opened."

Elsie's voice was low and pleading, her tones were tremulous with
earnest entreaty, the eyes she lifted to his face were half filled
with tears; for she felt that the eternal interests of her hearer were
trembling in the balance.

He looked at her admiringly, and, lost in the contemplation of her
beauty, had almost betrayed himself by his want of interest in what
she was saying. But just then Miss Stanhope joined them, and shortly
after he took his leave.

From this time Egerton played his part with consummate skill,
deceiving Elsie so completely that she had not the slightest doubt of
his being an humble, penitent, rejoicing believer; and great were her
joy and thankfulness when he told her that she had been the means of
leading him to Christ; that her words had made the way plain to him,
as he had never been able to see it before. It seemed to her a very
tender, strong tie between them, and he appeared to feel it to be so
also.

She was not conscious of looking upon him in the light of a lover, but
he saw with secret exultation that he was fast winning her heart; he
read it in the flushing of her cheek and the brightening of her eye at
his approach, and in many other unmistakable signs. He wrote to Arthur
that the prize was nearly won; so nearly that he had no doubt of his
ultimate success.

"And I'll not be long now about finishing up the job," he continued;
"it's such precious hard work to be so good and pious all the time,
that I can hardly wait till matters are fully ripe for action. I'm
in constant danger of letting the mask slip aside in some unguarded
moment, and so undoing the whole thing after the world of trouble it
has cost me. It's no joke, I can assure you, for a man of my tastes
and habits to lead the sort of life I've led for the last three
months, I believe I'd give her up this minute, fortune and all, if the
winning of them would lay me under the necessity of continuing it for
the rest of my days, or even for any length of time. But once the knot
is tied, and the property secured, there'll be an end of this farce.
I'll let her know I'm done with cant, will neither talk it nor listen
to it."

Arthur Dinsmore's face darkened as he read, and in a sudden burst of
fury he tore the letter into fragments, then threw them into the empty
grate. He was not yet so hardened as to feel willing to see Elsie in
the power of such a heartless wretch, such a villain as he knew Tom
Jackson to be. Many times already had he bitterly repented of having
told him of her wealth, and helped him to an acquaintance with her.
His family pride revolted against the connection, and some latent
affection for his niece prompted him to save her from the life of
misery that must be hers as the wife of one so utterly devoid of honor
or integrity.

Yet Arthur lacked the moral courage to face the disagreeable
consequences of a withdrawal from his compact with Jackson, and a
confession to his father or Horace of the wretch's designs upon Elsie
and his own disgraceful entanglement with him. He concluded to take a
middle course. He wrote immediately to Jackson, somewhat haughtily,
advising him at once to give up the whole thing.

"You will inevitably fail to accomplish your end," he said. "Elsie
will never marry without her father's consent, and that you will find
it utterly impossible to gain. Horace is too sharp to be hoodwinked or
deceived, even by you. He will ferret out your whole past, lay bare
the whole black record of your rascalities and hypocrisies, and forbid
his daughter ever again to hold the slightest communication with you.
And she will obey if it kills her on the spot."

"There's some comfort in that last reflection," muttered Arthur to
himself, as he folded and sealed his epistle; "no danger of the rascal
getting into the family."

Two days later, Egerton took this letter from the post-office in
Lansdale. He read it with a scowl on his brow. "Ah! I see your game,
young man," he muttered with an oath, "but you'll find that you've got
hold of the wrong customer. My reply shall be short and sweet, and
quite to the point."

It ran thus: "Your warning and advice come too late, my young friend;
the mischief is already wrought, and however unworthy your humble
servant may be deemed by yourself or others of its members to become
connected with the illustrious D---- family, they will find they
cannot help themselves; the girl loves me, and believes in me, and I
defy all the fathers and relations in creation to keep us apart." Then
followed some guarded allusions to various sums of borrowed money, and
so-called "debts of honor," and to some compact by which they were to
be annulled, accompanied by a threat of exposure if that agreement
were not kept to the very letter.




CHAPTER XVI.

  Thou shall not see me blush,
  Nor change my countenance for this arrest.

  --SHAKESPEARE'S "HENRY VI.," PART II.


It was a sultry summer night. In the grounds of one of the largest and
most beautiful of the many elegant country seats to be found in the
suburbs of Cincinnati two gentlemen were pacing leisurely to and fro.

They were friends who had met that day for the first time in several
years; strongly attached friends, spite of a very considerable
difference in their ages. They had had much to say to each other for
the first few hours, but it was now several minutes since either had
spoken.

The silence was broken by the younger of the two exclaiming in a tone
of hearty congratulation, "This is a magnificent place, Beresford! It
does my heart good to see you so prosperous!"

"It is a fine place, Travilla, but," and he heaved a deep sigh, "I
sometimes fear my wealth is to prove anything but a blessing to my
children; that in fact my success in acquiring it is to be the ruin of
my first-born."

"Ah, I hope not! Is Rudolph not doing well?"

"Well?" groaned the father, dropping his head upon his breast, "he
seems to be rushing headlong to destruction. Have you not noticed his
poor mother's sad and careworn look? or mine? That boy is breaking
our hearts. I could not speak of it to every one, but to you, my
long-tried friend, I feel that I may unburden myself, sure of genuine
sympathy--" And he went on to tell how his son, becoming early imbued
with the idea that his father's wealth precluded all necessity of
exertion on his part, had grown up in habits of idleness that led to
dissipation, and going on from bad to worse, was now a drunkard, a
gambler, and frequenter of low haunts of vice.

"Day and night he is a heavy burden upon our hearts," continued the
unhappy father; "when he is with us we find it most distressing to
behold the utter wreck his excesses are making of him, and when he
is out of our sight it is still worse; for we don't know what sin
or danger he may be running into. Indeed at times we are almost
distracted. Ah, Travilla, much as I love my wife and children, I
am half tempted to envy your bachelor exemption from such care and
sorrow!"

Mr. Travilla's kind heart was deeply moved. He felt painfully
conscious of his own inability to comfort in such sorrow; but spoke
of God's power to change the heart of the most hardened sinner, his
willingness to save, and his promises to those who seek his aid in the
time of trouble.

"Thank you. I knew you would feel for us; your sympathy does me good,"
returned Mr. Beresford, grasping his friend's hand and pressing it
between his own; "your words too; for however well we know these
truths we are apt to forget them, even when they are most needed.

"But it is growing late, and you must be weary after your journey. Let
me show you to your room."

Three days passed in which Rudolph was not once seen in his home, and
his parents were left in ignorance of his whereabouts. They exerted
themselves for the pleasure and entertainment of their guest, but
he could see plainly that they were enduring torture of anxiety and
suspense.

Late in the evening of the third day, Mr. Beresford said to him, "My
carriage is at the door. I must go into town and search for my boy. I
have done so vainly several times since he last left his home, but I
must try again to-night. Will you go with me?"

Travilla consented with alacrity, and they set out at once.

While on their way to the city Mr. Beresford explained that, for some
time past, he had had reason to fear that his son was frequenting one
of its gambling-hells; that thus far he had failed in his efforts to
gain admittance, in order to search for him; but to-day, a professed
gambler, well known in the house; had come to him and offered his
assistance.

"As his convoy, I think we shall get in," added Mr. Beresford. "I
cannot fathom the man's motives, but suspect he owes a grudge to a
newcomer, who, he says, is winning large sums from Rudolph. I shall
drive to Smith's livery stable, leave my horse and carriage there,
then walk on to the place, which is only a few squares distant. Our
guide is to meet us at the first corner from Smith's."

This programme was carried out, their guide was in waiting at the
appointed place, and at once conducted them to the gambling-house Mr.
Beresford had spoken of. They were admitted without question or demur,
and in another moment found themselves standing beside a table where a
number of men were at play, nearly all so absorbed in their game as to
seem entirely unconscious of the presence of spectators.

Two of them, pitted against each other, and both young, though there
must have been several years' difference in their ages, particularly
attracted Travilla's attention; and glancing at his friend, he saw
that it was the same with him,--that his eyes were fixed upon the face
of the younger of the two, with an expression of keen distress, while
he trembled with emotion, and almost gasped for breath, as he leaned
toward him, and whispered, "It is he--my son."

At the same instant the young man's face grew deadly pale, he started
up with a wild, ringing cry, "I am ruined!" drew a pistol from his
breast, and placed the muzzle to his mouth.

But Mr. Travilla, springing forward, struck it from his hand ere he
could pull the trigger.

A scene of much excitement and confusion followed, in the midst of
which young Beresford was led away by his father and Travilla.

A week later the latter gentleman reached Lansdale, arriving there in
the early morning train. He put up at its principal hotel, and having
refreshed himself by a few hours' sleep, a bath, and breakfast,
inquired the way to Miss Stanhope's.

Elsie was just coming down the front stairway, as he appeared before
the open door, and was about to ring for admittance.

"Oh, Mr. Travilla, my dear old friend! who would have expected to see
you here?" she cried, in delighted surprise, as she bounded forward to
meet him, with both hands extended in joyous greeting.

He took them in his, and kissed her first on one cheek, then on the
other. "Still fresh and blooming as a rose, and with the same happy
light in the sweet brown eyes," he said, gazing fondly into their
tender depths.

"And you are the same old flatterer," she answered gayly, a rich color
mantling her cheek. "Come in and sit down. But oh, tell me when did
you see papa last? and mamma, and little Horace? Ah! the sight of you
makes me homesick for them."

"I left them at Cape May, about a fortnight since, all well and happy,
but missing you very much. I think papa will hardly be able to do
without his darling much longer."

"Nor his darling without him. Oh, dear! sometimes I get to wanting him
so badly that I feel as if I should have to write to him to come for
me at once. But excuse me while I go and call Aunt Wealthy."

"Not yet; let us have a little chat together first."

Of course, after so long a separation, such old and tried friends
would find a great deal to say to each other. The time slipped away
very fast, and half an hour afterward Mr. Egerton, coming in without
ringing--a liberty he sometimes took of late--found them seated close
together on the sofa, talking earnestly, Elsie with her hand in that
of her friend, and a face even brighter and happier than its wont.

Mr. Travilla had one of those faces that often seem to come to a
stand-still as regards age, and to scarcely know any change for many
years. He was at this time thirty-four, but would have passed readily
for twenty-five. Egerton thought him no more than that, and at once
took him for a successful rival.

"Excuse me, Miss Dinsmore," he said, bowing stiffly, "I should have
waited to ring, but--"

"Oh, never mind, Mr. Egerton," she said; "let me introduce you to my
old friend, Mr. Travilla--"

But she stopped in astonishment and dismay. Mr. Travilla had risen,
and the two stood confronting each other like mortal foes.

Mr. Travilla was the first to speak. "I have met you before, sir!" he
said with stern indignation.

"Indeed! that must be a mistake, sir, for upon my word and honor I
never set eyes on you before."

"Your honor! the honor of a sharper, a black-leg, a ----"

"Sir, do you mean to insult me? by what right do you apply such
epithets to me? Pray where did you ever meet me?"

"In a gambling-hell in Cincinnati; the time, one week ago to-night;
the occasion, the playing of a game of cards between young Beresford
and yourself in which you were the winner--by what knavery you best
know--the stakes so heavy that, on perceiving that he had lost,
the young man cried out that he was ruined, and in his mad despair
attempted self-destruction. It is quite possible that you may not have
observed me in the crowd that gathered about your wretched victim; but
I can never forget the face of the man who had wrought his ruin."

Egerton's countenance expressed the utmost astonishment and
incredulity. "I have not been in Cincinnati for two months," he
averred, "and all I know of that affair I have learned from the
daily papers. But I shall not stay here to be insulted by you,
sir. Good-afternoon, Miss Dinsmore. I hope to be allowed an early
opportunity to explain this, and to be able to do so to your entire
satisfaction."

He bowed and withdrew, hastening from the house with the rapid step of
one who is filled with a just indignation.

Mr. Travilla turned to Elsie. She was sitting there on the sofa, with
her hands clasped in her lap, and a look of terror and anguish on her
face, from which every trace of color had fled.

His own grew almost as pale, and his voice shook, as again sitting
down beside her, and laying his hand on hers, he said, "My poor child!
can it be possible that you care for that wretch?"

"Oh, don't!" she whispered hoarsely and turning away her face; "I
cannot believe it; there must be some dreadful mistake."

Then, recovering her composure by a mighty effort, she rose and
introduced her aunt, who entered the room at that moment.

Mr. Travilla sat for some time conversing with her, Elsie joining in
occasionally, but with a tone and manner from which all the brightness
and vivacity had fled; then he went away, declining a pressing
invitation to stay to dinner, but promising to be there to tea.

The moment he was gone Miss Stanhope was busied in beating up her
cushions, and Elsie flew to her room, where she walked back and forth
in a state of great agitation. But the dinner-bell rang, and composing
herself as well as she could, she went down. Her cheeks were burning,
and she seemed unnaturally gay, but ate very little as her aunt
noticed with concern.

The meal was scarcely over, when a ring at the door-bell was followed
by the sound of Mr. Egerton's voice asking for Miss Dinsmore.

"Ah!" said Miss Stanhope with an arch smile, "he does not ask this
hour for me; knowing it's the time of my siesta."

Elsie found Egerton pacing the parlor floor to and fro. He took her
hand, led her to the sofa, and sitting down by her side, began at once
to defend himself against Mr. Travilla's charge. He told her he had
never been guilty of gambling; he had "sowed some wild oats," years
ago--getting slightly intoxicated on two or three occasions, and
things of that sort--but it was all over and repented of; and surely
she could not think it just and right that it should be brought up
against him now.

As to Mr. Travilla's story--the only way he could account for the
singular mistake was in the fact that he had a cousin who bore the
same name as himself, and resembled him so closely that they had
been frequently mistaken for each other. And that cousin, most
unfortunately, especially on account of the likeness, did both drink
and gamble. He was delighted by the look of relief that came over
Elsie's face, as he told her this. She cared for him, then; yet her
confidence had been shaken.

"Ah, you doubted me, then?" he said in a tone of sorrowful reproach.

"Oh! I could not bear to think it possible. I was sure there must be a
mistake somewhere," she said with a beautiful smile.

"But you are quite satisfied now?"

"Quite."

Then he told her he loved her very dearly, better than his own soul;
that he found he could not live without her; life would not be worth
having, unless she would consent to share it with him. "Would she, oh!
would she promise some day to be his own precious little wife?"

Elsie listened with downcast, blushing face, and soft eyes beaming
with joy; for the events of that day had revealed to her the fact that
this man had made himself master of her heart.

"Will you not give to me a word of hope?" pleaded Egerton.

"I--I cannot, must not, without my father's permission," she faltered,
"and oh! he forbade me to listen to anything of the kind. I am too
young he says."

"When was that?"

"Three years ago."

"Ah! but you are older now; and you will let me write and ask his
consent? I may say that you are not quite indifferent to me?"

"Yes," she murmured, turning her sweet, blushing face away from his
ardent gaze.

"Thank you, dearest, a thousand thanks!" he cried, pressing her hand
in his. "And now may I ask who and what that Mr. Travilla is?"

She explained, winding up by saying that he was much like a second
father to her.

"Father!" he exclaimed, "he doesn't look a day over twenty-five."

"He is about two years younger than papa and doesn't look any younger,
I think," she answered with a smile. "But strangers are very apt to
take papa for my brother."

Egerton left an hour before Mr. Travilla came, and that hour Elsie
spent in her own room in a state of great excitement,--now full of the
sweet joy of loving and being loved, now trembling with apprehension
at the thought of the probable effect of Mr. Travilla's story upon her
father. She was fully convinced of Egerton's truth and innocence; yet
quite aware that his explanation might not prove so satisfactory to
Mr. Dinsmore.

"Oh, papa, papa!" she murmured, as she paced restlessly to and fro,
"how can I obey if you bid me give him up? And yet I must. I know it
will be my duty, and that I must."

"What a color you hab in your cheeks, darlin'! an' how your eyes
do shine. I'se 'fraid you's gettin' a fever," said Chloe, with an
anxious, troubled gaze into her young lady's face, as she came in to
dress her for the evening.

"Oh, no, mammy, I am perfectly well," Elsie answered with a slight
laugh. Then seating herself before the glass, "Now do your best," she
said gayly, "for we are to have company to tea. I doubt if you can
guess whom?"

"Den 'spose my pet saves her ole mammy de trouble. 'Taint massa, for
sure?"

"No, not quite so welcome a guest; but one you'll be delighted to see.
Mr. Travilla."

"Ki, darlin'! he not here?"

"Yes, he came this morning. Ah! I knew you'd be delighted."

Elsie knew that it would require the very strongest proof to convince
her father of the truth of Mr. Egerton's story, but hoped to find Mr.
Travilla much more ready to give it credence. She was proportionably
disappointed when, on hearing it from her, he scouted it as utterly
unworthy of belief, or even examination.

"No, my child," he said, "the man's face is indelibly impressed upon
my memory, and I can not be mistaken in his identity."

Elsie's face flushed crimson, and indignant tears sprang to her eyes
and trembled in her voice as she answered, "I never knew you so
uncharitable before, sir. I could not have believed it of my
kind-hearted, generous old friend."

He gave her a very troubled, anxious look, as he replied, "Why should
you take it so to heart, Elsie? Surely this man is nothing to you."

"He is to be some day, if papa will permit," she murmured, turning
away her blushing face from his gaze.

Mr. Travilla uttered a groan, made two or three rapid turns across the
room, and coming back to her side, laid his hand in an affectionate,
fatherly manner upon her shoulder.

"My dear," he said with emotion, "I don't know when I have heard
anything that distressed me so much; or that could give such pain and
distress to your doting father."

"Mr. Travilla, you will not, you cannot be so unkind, so cruel, as to
try to persuade papa to think as you do of--of Mr. Egerton?"

Her tone was half indignant, half imploring, and her eyes were lifted
pleadingly to his face.

"My poor child," he said, "I could not be so cruel to you as to leave
him in ignorance of any of the facts; but I shall not attempt to
bias his judgment; nor would it avail if I did. Your father is an
independent thinker, and will make up his mind for himself."

"And against poor Bromly," thought Elsie, with an emotion of anguish,
and something akin to rebellion rising in her heart.

Mr. Travilla read it all in her speaking countenance. "Do not fear
your father's decision, my little friend." he said, sitting down
beside her again, "he is very just, and you are as the apple of his
eye. He will sift the matter thoroughly, and decide as he shall deem
best for your happiness. Can you not trust his wisdom and his love?"

"I know he loves me very dearly, Mr. Travilla, but--he is only human,
and may make a mistake."

"Then try to leave it all in the hands of your heavenly Father, who
cannot err, who is infinite in wisdom, power, and in His love for
you."

"I will try," she said with a quivering lip. "Now please talk to me
of something else. Tell me of that young man. Did you say he shot
himself?"

"Young Beresford, my friend's son? No, he was prevented." And he went
on to tell of Rudolph's horror and remorse on account of that rash
act, and of the excesses that led to it; also of the trembling hope
his parents and friends were beginning to indulge that he was now
truly penitent, and, clothed in his right mind, was sitting at the
Saviour's feet.

Elsie listened with interest. They had had the parlor to themselves
for an hour or more, Miss Stanhope having received an unexpected
summons to the bedside of a sick neighbor.

She was with them at tea, and during most of the evening, but left
them alone together for a moment just before Mr. Travilla took his
leave, and he seized the opportunity to say to Elsie that he thought
she ought to refrain from further intercourse with Egerton till she
should learn her father's will in regard to the matter.

"I cannot promise--I will think of it," she said with a look of
distress.

"You write frequently to your papa?"

"Every day."

"I know you would not wish to deceive him in the least. Will you tell
him what I conceive to be the facts in regard to Mr. Egerton? or shall
I?"

"I cannot, oh, I cannot!" she murmured, turning away her face.

"Then I shall spare you the painful task, by, doing it myself, my poor
child. I shall write to-night."

She was silent, but he could see the tumultuous heaving of her breast,
and the tears glistening on the heavy drooping lashes that swept her
pale cheek. His heart bled for her, while his indignation waxed hot
against the hypocritical scoundrel who, he feared, had succeeded only
too well in wrecking her happiness.

She had described to him Egerton's character as he had made it appear
to her, telling of their conversations on religious subjects, his
supposed conversion, etc., etc.; thus unintentionally enabling
Travilla to see clearly through the man's base designs. He silently
resolved to stay in Lansdale and watch over her until her father's
arrival.

"You ride out daily?" he inquired.

"Yes, sir."

"May I be your escort to-morrow?"

She cast down her eyes, which she had lifted to his face for an
instant, blushing painfully. It seemed an effort for her to reply, and
the words came slowly, and with hesitation. "I--should be glad to have
you, sir; you know I have always valued your society, but--Mr. Egerton
always goes with us--Lottie King and me--of late; and--and I can
hardly suppose either of you would now find the company of the other
agreeable."

"No, Elsie; but what do you think your father would wish?"

"I know he would be glad to have me under your care, and if you don't
mind the unpleasantness."

"My dear, I would cheerfully endure far more than that, to watch over
your father's child. You will not let this unhappy circumstance turn
you against your old friend? I could hardly bear that, little Elsie."
And he drew her toward him caressingly.

"Oh, no, no! I don't think anything could do that; you've always been
so good to me--almost a second father."

He released her hand with a slight involuntary sigh, as at that
instant Miss Stanhope re-entered the room. The two were standing by
the piano, Mr. Travilla having risen from one of the cushioned chairs
to draw near to Elsie while talking to her. Miss Stanhope flew to the
chair, caught up the cushion, shook it, laid it down again, and with
two or three little loving pats restored it to its normal condition of
perfect roundness. Mr. Travilla watched her with a surprised, puzzled
look.

"Have I done any mischief, Elsie?" he asked in an undertone.

"Oh, no!" she answered with a faint smile, "it's only auntie's way."

Their visitor had gone, and Elsie turned to her aunt to say
good-night.

"Something is wrong with you, child; can't you tell the trouble to
your old auntie, and let her try to comfort you?" Miss Stanhope asked,
putting an arm about the slender waist, and scanning the sweet face,
usually so bright and rosy, now so pale and agitated, with a look of
keen but loving scrutiny.

Then, in broken words, and with many a little half-sobbing sigh and
one or two scalding tears, hastily brushed away, Elsie told the whole
painful story, secure of warm sympathy from the kind heart to which
she was so tenderly folded.

Miss Stanhope believed in Bromly Egerton almost as firmly as Elsie
herself; what comfort there was in that! She believed too in the
inspired assurances that "all things work together for good to them
that love God," and that He is the hearer and answerer of prayer. She
reminded her niece of them; bade her cast her burden on the Lord and
leave it there, and cheered her with the hope that Bromly would be
able to prove to her father that Mr. Travilla was entirely mistaken.




CHAPTER XVII.

  My heart has been like summer skies,
  When they are fair to view;
  But there never yet were hearts or skies
  Clouds might not wander through.

  --MRS. L.P. SMITH.


Walter Dinsmore was doing well at college, studying hard, and keeping
himself out of bad company. In this last he might not have been so
successful but for his brother's assistance; for, though choosing his
own associates from among the dissolute and vile, Arthur resolutely
exerted himself to preserve this young brother from such
contamination. "I've enough sins of my own to answer for, Wal," he
would say, sometimes almost fiercely, "and I won't have any of
yours added to 'em; nobody shall say I led you into bad company, or
initiated you into my own evil courses."

For months Arthur's spirits had been very variable, his frequent fits
of gloom, alternating with unnatural gayety, exciting Walter's wonder
and sympathy.

"I cannot imagine what ails him," he said to himself again and again;
for Arthur utterly refused to tell him the secret of his despondency.

It had been almost constant since the receipt of Egerton's last
epistle, and Walter was debating in his own mind whether he ought not
to speak of it in his next letter to their mother, when one night he
was wakened by a sudden blow from Arthur's hand, and started up to
find him rolling and tossing, throwing his arms about, and muttering
incoherently in the delirium of fever.

It was the beginning of a very serious illness. It was pronounced
such by the physician called in by Walter at an early hour the next
morning, and the boy sat down with a heavy heart to write the sad
tidings to his parents.

While doing so he was startled by hearing Arthur pronounce Elsie's
name in connection with words that seemed to imply that some danger
threatened her. He rose and went to the bedside, asking, "What's wrong
with Elsie, Art?"

"I say, Tom Jackson, she'll never take you. Horace won't consent."

"I should think not, indeed!" muttered Walter. Then leaning over his
brother, "Art, I say, Art! what is it all about? Has Tom Jackson gone
to Lansdale?"

No answer, save an inarticulate murmur that might be either assent or
dissent.

The doctor had promised to send a nurse and, as Walter now glanced
about the room, the thought occurred to him that it would seem very
disorderly to the woman. Arthur's clothes lay in a heap over the back
of a chair, just as he had thrown them down on retiring.

"I can at least hang these in the closet," thought Walter, picking up
the jacket.

A letter fell from the pocket upon the floor.

"Jackson's handwriting, I declare!" he exclaimed, with a start of
surprise, as he stooped to pick it up. It was without an envelope,
written in a bold, legible hand, and unintentionally he read the date,
"Lansdale, Ohio, Aug. -- 185-," and farther down the page some parts
of sentences connected with the "D---- family" ... "can't help
themselves" ... "the girl loves me and believes in me."

He glanced at the bed. Arthur's eyes were closed. He looked down at
the letter again; there was the signature "T. J., alias B. E."

"It's a conspiracy; there's mischief brewing, and I believe I ought to
read it," he muttered; then, turning his back toward the bed, perused
every word of it with close attention.

It was sufficient to give him a clear insight into the whole affair.
Elsie's letters had of late spoken quite frequently of Mr. Bromly
Egerton, and so he was the "T. J., alias B. E." of this epistle, the
Tom Jackson who had been the ruin of Arthur.

"The wretch! the sneaking, hypocritical scoundrel!" muttered Walter
between his teeth, and glancing again at the bed, though the epithet
was meant to apply to Jackson and not to Arthur. "What can I do to
circumvent him? Write to Horace, of course, and warn him of Elsie's
danger." And though usually vacillating and infirm of purpose, on this
occasion Walter showed himself both prompt and decided. The next mail
carried the news of his discovery to Elsie's natural protector,--her
father, who with Rose, the Allison family, and little Horace, was
still at Cape May.

This letter and the three from Lansdale were handed Mr. Dinsmore
together. He opened Elsie's first. The contents puzzled, surprised,
and alarmed him. They were merely a few hastily written lines of
touching entreaty that he would not be angry, but would please forgive
her for giving her heart to one of whom he knew nothing, and daring to
let him speak to her of love; and that he would not believe anything
against him until he had heard his defence.

With a murmured "My poor darling! you have been too long away from
your father," Mr. Dinsmore laid it down and opened the one directed in
a strange hand; rightly supposing it to come from the person to whom
she alluded.

Egerton spoke in glowing terms of his admiration for Elsie's character
and personal charms, and the ardent love with which they had inspired
him, and modestly of his own merits. Ignoring all knowledge of her
fortune, he said that he had none, but was engaged in a flourishing
business which would enable him to support her in comfort and to
surround her with most of the elegancies and luxuries of life to which
she had been accustomed. Lastly he alluded in a very pious strain to
the deep debt of gratitude he owed her as the one who had been the
means of his hopeful conversion; said she had acknowledged that she
returned his affection, and earnestly begged for the gift of her hand.

Mr. Dinsmore gave this missive an attentive perusal, laid it aside,
and opened Mr. Travilla's.

Rose was in the room, putting little Horace to bed. She had heard his
little prayer, given him his good-night kiss, and now the child ran to
his father to claim the same from him.

It was given mechanically, and Mr. Dinsmore returned to his letter.
The child lingered a moment, gazing earnestly into his father's face,
troubled by its paleness and the frown on his brow.

"Papa," he said softly, leaning with confiding affection upon his
knee, "dear papa, are you angry with me? have I been a naughty boy,
to-day?"

"No, son; but I am reading; don't disturb me now."

Mr. Dinsmore's hand rested caressingly on the curly head for an
instant and the boy turned away satisfied. But Rose was not. Coming to
her husband's side the next moment, and laying her hand affectionately
on his shoulder, "What is it, dear?" she asked, "has anything gone
wrong with our darling, or at home?"

"Trouble for her, I fear, Rose. Read these," he answered with emotion,
putting Elsie's, Egerton's, and Travilla's letters into her hands,
then opening Walter's.

"Travilla is right! the man is an unmitigated scoundrel!" he cried,
starting up with great excitement. "Rose, I must be off by the next
train; it leaves in half an hour. I shall go alone and take only a
portmanteau with me. Can it be got ready in season?"

"Yes, dear, I will pack it at once myself. But what is wrong? Where
are you going? and how long will you be away?"

"To my brother's first--Arthur is seriously ill, and I must get hold
of evidence that Walter can supply--then on to Lansdale with all speed
to rescue Elsie from the wiles of a gambling, swindling, hypocritical,
fortune-hunting rascal!"

At a very early hour of the next morning, Walter Dinsmore was roused
from his slumbers by, a knock at his door.

"Who's there?" he asked, starting up in bed.

"I, Walter," answered a well-known voice, and with a joyful
exclamation he sprang to the door, and opened it.

"Horace! how glad I am to see you! I hardly dared hope you could get
here so soon."

"Your news was of the sort to hasten a man's movements," returned Mr.
Dinsmore, holding the lad's hand in a warm brotherly grasp. "How are
you? and how's Arthur now?"

"About the same. Hark! you may hear him moaning and muttering. This is
our study. I have had that cot-bed brought in here, and given up the
bedroom to him and the nurse; though I'm with him a good deal too."

"You have a good nurse, and the best medical advice?"

"Yes."

"You must see that he has every comfort, Walter; let no expense be
spared, nothing left undone that may alleviate his sufferings or
assist his recovery. What is the physician's opinion of the case?"

"He is not very communicative to me; may be more so to you. You'll
stay and see him when he calls, won't you?"

"What time? I must be off again by the first train. I want to reach
Lansdale to-morrow."

"It will give you time to do that. He calls early."

"Now take me to Arthur; and then I must see that letter, and hear all
you have to tell me in regard to that matter."

"What does Elsie say?" asked Walter, with intense interest; "do you
think she cares for him?"

"I'm afraid she does," and Mr. Dinsmore shook his head sadly.

"Oh, dear! but you won't allow--"

"Certainly not; 'twould be to entail upon her a life of misery."

"It's her fortune he's after, that's evident, and indeed I would hurry
to Lansdale, if I were you, lest they might take it into their heads
to elope. Such a shame as it would be for him to get her--the dear,
sweet darling!"

"I have no fear that Elsie could ever be so lost to her sense of
filial duty; nor, I am sure, have you, Walter," answered Mr. Dinsmore
gravely.

"No, Horace; and it's the greatest relief and comfort to me just now
to know how truly obedient and affectionate she is to you."

Horace Dinsmore omitted nothing that he could do to add to the comfort
of his brothers, saw the physician and learned from him that he had
good hopes of a naturally vigorous constitution bringing Arthur safely
through the attack from which he was suffering, examined the evidence
Walter was able to furnish that Bromly Egerton and Tom Jackson were
one and the same--a man in whom every vice abounded--found time to
show an interest in Walter's studies and pastimes, and was ready to
leave by the train of which he had spoken.

Jackson had not been wary enough to disguise his hand in either the
letter that had fallen from Arthur's pocket, or the one written to Mr.
Dinsmore, and a careful comparison of the two had proved conclusively
that they were the work of the same person. The broken sentences
that occasionally fell from Arthur's lips in his delirious ravings
furnished another proof not less strong. Also Walter had managed to
secure an excellent photograph of Jackson, which Mr. Dinsmore carried
with him, safely bestowed in the breast-pocket of his coat. He had
studied it attentively and felt sure he should be able instantly to
recognize the original.

Bromly Egerton lay awake most of the night following his passage at
arms with Mr. Travilla, considering the situation, and how he would be
most likely to secure the coveted prize. He remembered perfectly well
all that Arthur Dinsmore had said about the difficulty of deceiving or
outwitting his brother, and the impossibility of persuading Elsie to
disobedience. Of the latter, he had had convincing proof that day, in
her firm refusal to engage herself to him without first obtaining her
father's consent. The conclusion he came to was, that should he remain
inactive until Mr. Dinsmore's arrival, his chances of success were
exceedingly small; in fact that his only hope lay in running away with
Elsie, and afterwards persuading her into a clandestine marriage.

Their ride was to be taken shortly after an early breakfast, there
being a sort of tacit understanding that he was to accompany the young
ladies; but before Elsie had left her room, Chloe came up with a
message. "Marse Egerton in de parlor, darlin', axin could he see my
young missis for five minutes, just now."

Elsie went down at once. Her visitor stood with his back toward
the door, apparently intently studying the pattern of her
great-great-grandmother's sampler, but turning instantly at the
sound of the light, quick footstep, came eagerly toward her with
outstretched hand.

"Excuse this early call, dearest, but--ah, how lovely you are looking
this morning!" and bending his head he drew her toward him.

But she stepped back, avoiding the intended caress, while a crimson
tide rushed over the fair face and neck, and her eyes sought the
carpet.

"We are not engaged, Mr. Egerton; cannot be till papa has given
consent."

"I beg ten thousand pardons," he said, coloring violently in his turn,
and feeling his hopes grow fainter.

"Will you not take a seat?" she asked, gently withdrawing her hand
from his.

"Thank you, no; I have but a moment to stay. My errand was to ask if
we could not so arrange it as, for once at least, to have our ride
alone together? Miss Lottie is a very nice girl, but I would give much
to have my darling all to myself to-day."

"I would like it much too, very much, but papa bade me always have a
lady friend with me; and--and besides," she added with hesitation, and
blushing more deeply than before, "papa's friend. Mr. Travilla, is to
go with us. I--I have promised that he shall be my escort to-day."

Egerton was furious, and had much ado to conceal the fact; indeed,
came very near uttering a horrible oath, and thus forever ruining his
hopes. He bit his lips and kept silent, but Elsie saw that he was
angry.

"Do not be offended or hurt," she said; "do not suppose that I
followed my own inclination in consenting to such an arrangement. No,
I only acted from a sense of duty; knowing that it was what papa would
wish."

"And you would put his wishes before mine? Love him best, I presume?"

"He is my father, and entitled to my obedience, whether present or
absent."

"But what very strict ideas you must have on that subject! do you
really think it your duty to obey his wishes as well as his command?"

"I do; that is the kind of obedience he has taught me, that the Bible
teaches, and that my love for him would dictate. I love my father very
dearly, Mr. Egerton."

"I should think so, indeed; but you must pardon me if at present I am
far more concerned about your love for me," he said, with a forced
laugh. "As for this Travilla, I can hardly be expected to feel any
great cordiality toward him after his attack upon me yesterday; and
I am free to confess that it would not cause me great grief to learn
that some sudden illness or accident had occurred to prevent his
spoiling our ride to-day."

"Your feelings are perfectly natural; but, believe me, Mr. Travilla
has the kindest of hearts, and when he learns his mistake will be most
anxious to do all in his power to make amends for it. Will you stay
and take breakfast with us?" For at that instant the bell rang.

"No, thank you," he said, moving toward the door. "But promise me,
Elsie, that I shall be your escort after this until your father comes.
Surely love may claim so small a concession from duty."

She could not resist his persuasive look and tone, but with a smile
and a blush gave the promise for which he pleaded.

Procuring as fine a horse as his landlord could furnish, Mr. Travilla
rode to Miss Stanhope's, and alighting at the gate, walked up to the
house.

He found its mistress on the front porch, picking dead leaves from her
vines. She had mounted a step ladder to reach some that otherwise
were too high up for her small stature. Turning at the sound of
his approach, "Good-morning, sir," she said. "You see I'm like the
sycamore tree that climbed into Zaccheus. Shortness is inconvenient at
times. My, what a jar!" as she came down rather hard, missing the last
step--"I feel it from the crown of my foot to the sole of my head.
Here, Simon, take away this ladder-step; the next time I want it I
think I'll do without; I'm growing so old in my clumsy age. Walk in
and take a seat, Mr. Torville. Or shall we sit here? It's pleasanter
than indoors I think."

"I agree with you," he said, accepting her invitation with a smile at
the oddity of her address. "You have a fine view here."

They sat there conversing for some time before Elsie made her
appearance, Mr. Travilla both charmed and amused with his companion,
and she liking him better every moment. When Elsie did come down at
last, looking wondrous sweet and fair in a pretty, coquettish riding
hat and habit, her aunt informed her that she had been urging "Mr.
Vanilla" to come and make his home with them while in town, and that
he had consented to let her send Simon at once for his trunk.

"If it will be agreeable to my little friend to have me here?" Mr.
Travilla said, taking her hand in his with the affectionate, fatherly
manner she had always liked so much in him.

Her face flushed slightly, but she answered without an instant's
hesitation that she hoped he would come.

The horses were already at the gate, Egerton was seen crossing the
street, and Lottie came tripping in at a side entrance. She had heard
a good deal of Mr. Travilla from Elsie, and seemed pleased to make his
acquaintance.

Egerton came in, he and Mr. Travilla exchanged the coldest and most
distant of salutations, and the party set off; Mr. Travilla riding by
Elsie's side, Egerton and Lottie following a little in their rear.

Finding it almost a necessity to devote himself to Miss King for
the time being, Egerton! took a sudden resolution to make a partial
confidante of her, hoping thus to secure a powerful ally. He told her
of the state of affairs between Elsie and himself, of Mr. Travilla's
"attack upon him;" how "utterly mistaken" it was, and how he presumed
"the mistake" had occurred; giving the story he had told Elsie of the
cousin who bore so strong a likeness to him, and so bad a character.
He professed the most ardent, devoted affection for Elsie, and the
most torturing fears lest her father, crediting him with his cousin's
vices, should forbid the match and crush all his hopes.

The warm-hearted, innocent girl believed every word, and rushing into
her friend's room on their return, threw her arms about her, and
hugging her close, told her she knew all, was so, so sorry for her,
and for poor Egerton; and begged her not to allow anything to make her
give him up and break his heart.

Elsie returned the embrace, shed a few tears, but answered not a word.

"You do believe in him? and won't give him up; will you?" persisted
Lottie.

"I do believe in him, and will not give him up unless--unless papa
commands it," Elsie answered in a choking voice.

"I wouldn't for that!" cried Lottie.

"'Children, obey your parents,'" repeated her friend, tears filling
the soft brown eyes, and glistening on the drooping lashes. "It is
God's command."

"But you are not a child any longer."

"I am papa's child; I always shall be. Oh, it would break my heart if
ever he should disown me and say, 'You are no longer my child!'"

"How you do love him!"

"Better than my life!"

Mr. Travilla was already established at Miss Stanhope's, and very glad
to be there, that he might keep the more careful and constant watch
and ward over his "little friend." Thoroughly convinced of the
vileness of the wretch who had won her unsuspicious heart, he could
scarce brook the thought of leaving her alone with him, or of seeing
him draw close to her side, touch her hand, or look into the soft,
sweet eyes so full of purity and innocence. Yet these things no one
but her father might forbid, and Mr. Travilla would not force his
companionship upon Elsie when he saw or felt that it was distasteful
to her. The lovers were frequently left to themselves in the parlor or
upon the porch, though the friendly guardian, dreading he hardly knew
what, took care always to be within call.

Elsie longed for, yet dreaded her father's coming. She knew he would
not delay one moment longer than necessary after receiving their
letters, yet he reached Lansdale almost a day sooner than she expected
him.

Sitting alone in her room, she heard his voice and step in the hall
below. She flew down to meet him.

"Oh, papa, dear, dear papa!"

"My darling, precious child!" And her arms were about his neck, his
straining her to his heart. The next moment she lifted her face, and
her eyes sought his with a wistful, pleading, questioning look. He
drew her into the sitting-room, and Miss Stanhope closed the door,
leaving them alone.

"My darling," he said, "you must give him up; he is utterly unworthy
of you."

"Oh, papa! would you break my heart?"

"My precious one, I would save you from a life of misery."

"Ah, papa! you would never say that if you knew how--how I love him,"
she murmured, a deep blush suffusing her face.

"Hush! it horrifies me to hear you speak so of so vile a wretch,--a
drinking, swearing gambler, swindler, and rake; for I have learned
that he is all these."

"Papa, it is not true! I will not hear such things said of him, even
by you!" she cried, the hot blood dyeing her face and neck, and the
soft eyes filling with indignant tears.

He put his finger upon her lips. "My daughter forgets to whom she is
speaking," he said with something of the old sternness, though there
was tender pity also in his tones.

"Oh, papa, I am so wretched!" she sobbed, hiding her face on his
breast. "Oh, don't believe what they say; it isn't, it can't be true."

He caressed her silently, then taking the photograph from his pocket,
asked, "Do you know that face?"

"Yes, it is his."

"I knew it, and it is also the face of the man whose character I have
just described."

"Oh, no, papa!" and with breathless eagerness she repeated the story
with which Egerton had swept away all her doubts. She read incredulity
in her father's face, "You do not believe it, papa?"

"No, my child, no more than I do black is white. See here!" and he
produced Egerton's letter to him, and the one to Arthur, made her
read and compare them, and gave her the further proofs Walter had
furnished.

She grew deathly pale, but was no more ready to be convinced than he.
"Oh, papa, there must be some dreadful mistake! I cannot believe he
could be guilty of such things. The cousin has been personating him,
has forged that letter, perhaps; and the photograph may be his also."

"You are not using your good common-sense, Elsie; the proof is very
full and clear to my mind. The man is a fortune-hunter, seeking your
wealth, not you; a scoundrel whose vices should shut him out of all
decent society. I can hardly endure the thought that he has ever known
you, or dared to address a word to you, and it must never be again."

"Must I give him up?" she asked with pale, quivering lips.

"You must, my daughter; at once and for ever."

A look of anguish swept over her face, then she started, flushed, and
trembled, as a voice and step were heard on the porch without.

"It is he?" her father said inquiringly, and her look answered, "Yes."

He rose to his feet, for they had been sitting side by side on the
sofa while they talked. She sprang up also, and clinging to his arm,
looked beseechingly into his face, pleading in a hoarse whisper,
"Papa, you will let me see him, speak to him once more?--just a few
words--in your presence--oh, papa!"

"No, my darling, no; his touch, his breath, are contamination; his
very look is pollution, and shall never rest upon you again if I can
prevent it. Remember you are never to hold any communication with him
again--by word, letter, or in any other way; I positively forbid it;
you must never look at him, or intentionally allow him a sight of your
face. I must go now, and send him away." He held her to his heart as
he spoke; his tone was affectionate, but very firm, and decided; he
kissed her tenderly, two or three times, placed her in an easy-chair,
saying, "Stay here till I come to you," and left the room.

For a moment she lay back against the cushions like one stunned by a
heavy blow; then, roused by the sound of the voices of the two she
loved best on earth, started and leaned forward in a listening
attitude, straining her ear to catch their words. Few of them reached
her, but her father's tones were cold and haughty, Egerton's at first
persuasive, then loud, angry, and defiant.

He was gone, she had heard the last echo of his departing footsteps,
and again her father bent over her, his face full of tender pity. She
lifted her sad face to his, with the very look that had taunted him
for years, that he could never recall without a pang of regret and
remorse--that pleading, mournful gaze with which she had parted from
him in the time of their estrangement.

It almost unmanned him now, almost broke his heart. "Don't, my
darling, don't look at me so," he said in low, moved tones, taking her
cold hands in his. "You don't know, precious one, how willingly your
father would bear all this pain for you if he could."

She threw herself upon his breast, and folding her close to his heart,
he caressed her with exceeding tenderness, calling her by every fond,
endearing name.

For many minutes she received it all passively, then suddenly raising
her head, she returned one passionate embrace, withdrew herself from
his arms, and hurried from the room.

He let her go unquestioned; he knew she went to seek comfort and
support from One nearer and dearer, and better able to give it
than himself. He rose and walked the room with a sad and troubled
countenance, and a heart filled with grief for his child, with anger
and indignation toward the wretch who had wrecked her happiness.

Miss Stanhope opened the door and looked in.

"You have had no dinner, Horace. It will be ready in a few moments."

"Thank you, aunt. I will go up to my room first and try to get rid of
some of the dust and dirt I have brought with me."

"Stay a moment, nephew. I am sorely troubled for the child. You don't
approve of her choice?"

"Very far from it. I have forbidden the man ever to come near her
again."

"But you won't be hard with her, poor dear?"

"Hard with her, Aunt Wealthy? hard and cruel to my darling whom I
love better than my life? I trust not; but it would be the height of
cruelty to allow this thing to go on. The man is a vile wretch guilty
of almost every vice, and seeking my child for her wealth, not for
herself. I have forbidden her to see or ever to hold the slightest
communication with him again."

"Well, it is quite right if your opinion of him is correct; and I
hardly think she is likely to refuse submission."

"I have brought up my daughter to habits of strict, unquestioning
obedience, Aunt Wealthy," he said, "and I think they will stand her in
good stead now. I have no fear that she will rebel."

A half hour with her best Friend had done much to soothe and calm our
sweet Elsie; she had cast her burden on the Lord and He sustained her.
She knew that no trial could come to her without His will, that He
had permitted this for her good, that in His own good time and way He
would remove it, and she was willing to leave it all with Him; for was
He not all-wise, all-powerful, and full of tenderest, pitying love for
her?

She had great faith in the wisdom and love of her earthly father also,
and doubted not that he was doing what he sincerely believed to be for
her happiness,--giving her present pain only in order to save her from
keener and more lasting distress and anguish in the future.

It was well for her that she had such trust in him and that their
mutual love was so deep and strong; well too that she was troubled
with no doubts of the duty of implicit obedience to parental authority
when not opposed to the higher commands of God. Her heart still clung
to Egerton, refusing to credit his utter unworthiness, and she felt
it a bitter trial to be thus completely separated from him, yet hoped
that at some future, and perhaps not distant day, he might be able to
convince her father of his mistake.

Mr. Dinsmore felt it impossible to remain long away from his suffering
child; after leaving the table, a few moments only were spent in
conversation with his aunt and Mr. Travilla, and then he sought his
darling in her room.

"My poor little pet, you have been too long away from your father," he
said, taking her in his arms again. "I shall never forgive myself for
allowing it. But, daughter, why was this thing suffered to go on? Your
letters never spoke of this man in a way to lead me to suppose that
he was paying you serious attention; and indeed I did not intend to
permit that from any one yet."

"Papa, I did not deceive you intentionally, I did not mean to be
disobedient," she said imploringly. "Lottie and I were almost always
together, and I did not think of him as a lover till he spoke."

"Well, dearest, I am not chiding you; your father could never find
it in his heart to add one needless pang to what you are already
suffering." His tone was full of pitying tenderness.

She made no answer; only hid her face on his breast and wept silently.
"Papa," she murmured at length. "I--I do so want to break one of your
rules; oh, if you would only let me, just this once!"

"A strange request, my darling," he said, "but which of them is it?"

"That when you have once decided a matter I must never ask you to
reconsider. Oh, papa, do, do let me entreat you just this once!"

"I think it will be useless, daughter, only giving me the pain of
refusing, and you of being refused; but you may say on."

"Papa, it is, that I may write a little note to--to Mr. Egerton," she
said, speaking eagerly and rapidly, yet half trembling at her own
temerity the while, "just to tell him that I cannot do anything
against your will, and that he must not come near me or try to hold
any sort of intercourse with me till you give consent; but that I
have not lost my faith in him, and if he is innocent and unjustly
suspected, we need not be wretched and despairing; for God will surely
some day cause it to be made apparent. Oh, papa, may I not? Please,
please let me! I will bring it to you when written, and there shall
not be one word in it that you do not approve." She had lifted her
face, and the soft, beseeching eyes were looking pleadingly into his.

"My dearest child," he said, "it is hard to refuse you, but I cannot
allow it. There, there! do not cry so bitterly; every tear I see you
shed sends a pang to my heart. Listen to me, daughter. Believing what
I do of that man, I would not for a great deal have him in possession
of a single line of your writing. Have you ever given him one?"

"No, papa, never," she sobbed.

"Or received one from him?"

"No, sir."

"It is well." Then as if a sudden thought had struck him, "Elsie, have
you ever allowed him to touch your lips?" he asked almost sternly.

"No, papa, not even my cheek. I would not while we were not engaged;
and that could not be without your consent."

"I am truly thankful for that!" he exclaimed in a tone of relief; "to
know that he had--that these sweet lips had been polluted by contact
with his--would be worse to me than the loss of half my fortune." And
lifting her face as he spoke, he pressed his own to them again and
again.

But for the first time in her life she turned from him as if almost
loathing his caresses, and struggled to release herself from the clasp
of his arm.

He let her go, and hurrying to the farther side of the room, she stood
leaning against the window-frame, with her back toward him, shedding
very bitter tears of mingled grief and anger.

But in the pauses of her sobbing a deep sigh struck upon her ear. Her
heart smote her at the sound; still more as she glanced back at her
father and noted the pained expression of his eye as it met hers. In a
moment she was at his side again, down upon the carpet, with her head
laid lovingly on his knee.

"Papa, I am sorry." The low, street voice was tremulous with grief and
penitence.

"My poor darling, my poor little pet!" he said, passing his hand with
soft, caressing movement over her hair and cheek, "try to keep your
love for your father and your faith in his for you, however hard this
rule may seem."

"Ah, papa, my heart would break if I lost either," she sobbed. Then
lifting her tear-dimmed eyes with tender concern to his face, which
was very pale and sad, "Dear papa," she said, "how tired you look! you
were up all night, were you not?"

"Last night and the one before it."

"That you might hasten here to take care of me," she murmured in a
tone of mingled regret and gratitude. "Do lie down now and take a nap.
This couch is soft and pleasant, and I will close the blinds and sit
by your side to keep off the flies."

He yielded to her persuasions, saying as he closed his eyes, "Don't
leave the room without waking me."

She was still there when he woke, close at his side and ready to
greet him with an affectionate look and smile, though the latter was
touchingly sad and there were traces of tears on her cheeks.

"How long have I slept?" he asked.

"Two hours," she answered, holding up her watch, "and there is the
tea-bell."




CHAPTER XVIII.

  What thou bidst,
  Unargued I obey; so God ordained.

  --MILTON.


"I hope you don't intend to hurry this child away from me, Horace?"
remarked Miss Stanhope inquiringly, glancing from him to Elsie, as she
poured out the tea.

"I'm afraid I must, Aunt Wealthy," he answered, taking his cup from
her hand, "I can't do without her any longer, and mamma and little
brother want her almost as badly."

"And what am I to do?" cried Miss Stanhope, setting down the teapot,
and dropping her hands into her lap. "It just makes a baby of me to
think how lonely the old house will seem when she's gone. You'd get
her back soon, for 'tisn't likely I've got long to live, if you'd only
give her to me, Horace."

"No, indeed, Aunt Wealthy; she's a treasure I can't spare to any
one. She belongs to me, and I intend to keep her," turning upon his
daughter a proud, fond look and smile, which was answered by one of
sweet, confiding affection.

"Good-evening!" cried a gay, girlish voice. "Mr. Dinsmore, I'd be
delighted to see you, if I didn't know you'd come to rob us of Elsie."

"What, you too ready to abuse me on that score, Miss Lottie?" he said
laughingly, as he rose to shake hands with her. "I think I rather
deserve thanks for leaving her with you so long."

"Well, I suppose you do. Aunt Wealthy, papa found some remarkably
fine peaches in the orchard of one of his patients, and begs you will
accept this little basketful."

"Why, they're beautiful, Lottie!" said the old lady, rising and taking
the basket from her hand. "You must return my best thanks to your
father. I'll set them on the table just so. Take off your hat, child,
and sit down with us. There's your chair all ready to your plate,
and Phillis's farmer's fresh fruit-cake, to tempt you, and the
cream-biscuits that you are so fond of, both."

"Thank you," said Lottie, partly in acknowledgment of the invitation,
partly of Mr. Travilla's attention, as he rose and gallantly handed
her to her seat, "I can't find it in my heart to resist so many
temptations."

"Shall I bring a dish for de peaches, mistis?" asked Chloe, who was
waiting on the table.

"Yes."

"Oh, let us have them in that old-fashioned china fruit-basket I've
always admired so much, Aunt Wealthy!" cried Lottie eagerly. "I don't
believe Elsie has seen it at all."

"No, so she hasn't; but she shall now," said the old lady, hastening
toward her china-closet. "There, Aunt Chloe, just stand on the dish,
and hand down that chair from this top shelf. Or, if you would,
Horace, you're taller, and can reach better. I'm always like the
sycamore tree that was little of stature, and couldn't see Zaccheus
till he climbed into it."

"Rather a new and improved version of the Bible narrative, aunt, isn't
it?" asked Mr. Dinsmore, with an amused look, as he came toward her.
"And I fear I'm rather heavy to stand on a dish; but will use the
chair instead, if you like."

"Ah! I've put the horse before the cart as usual, I see;" she said,
joining good-humoredly in the laugh the others found it impossible
to suppress. "It's an old trick of my age, that increases with my
advancing youth, till I sometimes wonder what I'm coming to; the words
will tangle themselves up in the most troublesome fashion; but if you
know what I mean, I suppose it's all the same."

"Why, Aunt Wealthy, this is really beautiful," said Mr. Dinsmore,
stepping from the chair with the basket, in his hand.

"Yes, it belonged to your great-grandmother, Horace, and I prize it
highly on that account. No, Aunt Chloe, I shall wipe it out and put
the peaches into it myself; it will take but a moment, and it's too
precious a relic to trust to any other hands than my own."

Lottie was apparently in the gayest spirits, enlivening the little
party with many a merry jest and light, silvery laugh, enjoying the
good things before her, and gratifying her hostess with praises of
their excellence. Yet through it all she was furtively watching her
friends, and grieved to notice the unwonted paleness of her cheek, the
traces of tears about her eyes, that her cheerfulness was assumed,
and that if she ate anything it was only from a desire to please her
father, who seemed never to forget her for a moment, and to be a good
deal troubled at her want of appetite. In all these signs Lottie read
disappointment of Egerton's hopes, and of Elsie's, so far as he was
concerned.

"So I suppose her father has commanded her to give him up," she said
to herself. "Poor thing! I wonder if she means to be as submissive as
she thought she would."

The two presently slipped away together into the garden, leaving the
gentlemen conversing in the sitting-room, and Miss Stanhope busied
with some household care.

"You poor dear, I am so sorry for you!" whispered Lottie, putting her
arm about her friend. "Must you really quite give him up?"

"Papa says so," murmured Elsie, vainly struggling to restrain her
tears.

"Is it that he believes Mr. Travilla was not mistaken?"

"Yes, and--and he has heard some other things against him, and thinks
his explanation of Mr. Travilla's mistake quite absurd. Oh, Lottie, he
will not even allow us one parting interview and says I am never to
see Mr. Egerton again, or hold any communication with him in any way.
If I should meet him in the street I am not to recognize him; must
pass him by as a perfect stranger, not looking at him or permitting
him to see my face, if I can avoid doing so."

"And will you really submit to all that? I don't believe I could be so
good."

"I must; papa will always be obeyed."

"But don't you feel that it's very hard? doesn't it make you feel
angry with your father and love him a little less?"

"I was angry for a little while this afternoon," Elsie acknowledged
with a blush, "but I am sure I have no right to be; I know papa is
acting for my good,--doing just what he believes will be most likely
to secure my happiness. He says it is to save me from a life of
misery, and certainly it would be that to be united to such a man as
he believes Mr. Egerton is."

"But you don't believe it, Elsie?"

"No, no, indeed! I have not lost my faith in him yet, and I hope he
may some day be able to prove to papa's entire satisfaction that he is
really all that is good, noble, and honorable."

"That is right; hope on, hope ever."

"Ah, I don't know how we could live without hope," Elsie said, smiling
faintly through her tears. "But I ought not to be wretched--oh, very
far from it, with so many blessings, so many to love me! Papa's love
alone would brighten life very much to me. And then," she added in a
lower tone, "'that dearer Friend that sticketh closer than a brother,'
and who has promised, 'I will never leave thee nor forsake thee.'"

"And He will keep His promise, child," said Aunt Wealthy, joining them
in the arbor where they had seated themselves. "I have proved His
faithfulness many times, and I know that it never fails. Elsie, dear,
your old auntie would save you from every trial, but He is a far wiser
and truer friend, and will cause all things to work together for your
good, and never allow you to suffer one unneeded pang." She softly
stroked her niece's sunny hair, as she spoke, and the kind old face
was full of pitying tenderness.

"Come back to the house now, dears," she added, "I think the dew is
beginning to fall, and I heard my nephew asking for his daughter."

"How much longer may we hope to keep you, Elsie?" Lottie asked as they
wended their way toward the house.

"Papa has set Monday evening for the time of leaving."

"And this is Friday; so we shall have but two more rides together. Oh,
dear! how I shall miss you when you're gone."

"And I you. I shall never forget what pleasant times we have had
together; Aunt Wealthy and you and I. You musn't let her miss me too
much, Lottie." And Elsie turned an affectionate look upon her aged
relative.

"As if I could prevent it! But I'll do my best; you may rest assured
of that."

"You are dear girls, both of you," said Miss Stanhope with a very
perceptible tremble in her voice, "and you have brightened my home
wonderfully; if I could only keep you!"

"Well, auntie, you're not likely to lose me altogether for some time
yet," returned Lottie gayly, though the tears shone in her eyes.

Bromly Egerton went out from Mr. Dinsmore's presence with his temper
at a white heat, for he had just been treated to some plain truths
that were far from palatable; besides which it seemed evident that he
had missed the prize he so coveted and had made such strenuous efforts
to win. He had learned nothing new in regard to his own character, yet
somehow it had never looked so black as now, when seen through the
spectacles of an upright, honest, vice-detesting Christian gentleman.
He writhed at the very recollection of the disgust, loathing, and
contempt expressed in Mr. Dinsmore's voice and countenance as well as
in his words.

He scarcely gave a thought to the loss of Elsie herself: he had no
feeling for her at all worthy of the name of love; his base, selfish
nature was, indeed, hardly capable of such a sentiment; especially
toward one so refined, so guileless in her childlike innocence and
purity that to be with her gave him an uncomfortable sense of his own
moral inferiority.

No, the wounds under which he smarted were all stabs given to his
self-love and cupidity. He had learned how honest men looked upon him;
and he had failed in the cherished expectation of laying his
hands upon a great fortune, which he had fondly hoped to have the
opportunity of spending.

Rushing into the street, boiling with rage and shame, he hurried
onward, scarcely knowing or caring whither he went; out into the open
country, and on through woods and over hills he tramped, nor thought
of turning back till the sun had set, and darkness began to creep
about his path.

There was light in Miss Stanhope's parlor and strains of rich
melody greeted his ear as he passed. He turned away with a muttered
imprecation, crossed the street, and entered Mrs. Schilling's gate.
She was sitting on her doorstep, resting after her day's work, and
enjoying the cool evening air.

"Why, la me Mr. Egerton! is that you?" she cried, starting up, and
stepping aside for him to pass in. "I'd really begun to think you was
lost. The fire's been put and everything cleaned away this two hours.
I kep' the table a-waitin' for you a right smart spell, but finally
come to the conclusion that you must 'a' stayed to Miss Stanhope's or
someone else, to tea."

"No, I've not had supper," he answered gruffly.

"You haint, eh? and I 'spose you're hungry, too. Well, sit down, and
I'll hunt up something or 'nother. But I'm afraid you'll get the
dyspepsy eatin' so late; why, it's nigh on to ten o'clock; and I was
just a-thinking' about shutting' up and going off to bed."

"Well, you'll not be troubled with me long. I shall leave the place in
a few days."

"Leave Lansdale, do you mean?"

"Yes."

"Why, what's up?"

"The time I had appropriated to rest and recreation. Business men
can't play forever."

"Well, I shouldn't wonder. And Mr. Dinsmore's come after his daughter,
too."

"What's that got to do with it?" he muttered. But she had left the
room and was out of hearing.

Before closing his eyes in sleep that night, Egerton resolved to make
a moving appeal to Elsie herself. He would write and find some means
by which to get the letter into her hands. Directly after breakfast
he sat down to his task, placing himself in a position to constantly
overlook Miss Stanhope's house and grounds. He was hoping to get
sight of Elsie, and anxious to watch Mr. Dinsmore's movements. Mrs.
Schilling had informed him that "Miss Stanhope's friends didn't expect
to leave till sometime a Monday; so she had learned from Phillis,
through Lenwilla Ellawea, who had been sent over for a little of
Phillis's light'ning, to raise some biscuits for breakfast," yet he
had some fear that the information might prove unreliable, and Mr.
Dinsmore slip away with his daughter that day.

That fear was presently relieved by seeing Simon bringing out the
horses for the young ladies, and shortly after a livery-stable man
leading up two fine steeds, evidently intended for the use of the
gentlemen. He now laid down his pen, and kept close watch for a few
moments, when he was rewarded by seeing the whole party come out,
mount, and ride away; Mr. Dinsmore beside his daughter, Mr. Travilla
with Lottie. Elsie, however, was so closely veiled that he could not
so much as catch a glimpse of her face.

With a muttered oath, he took up his pen again, feeling more desirous
than ever to outwit "that haughty Southerner," and secure the prize in
spite of him.

Half an hour afterward Simon, who was at work gathering corn and
tomatoes for dinner in the garden behind the house, heard some one
calling softly to him from the other side of the fence. Turning his
head, he saw Mr. Egerton standing there, motioning to him to draw
near.

"Good-mornin', sah. What you want, sah?" inquired the lad, setting
down his basket, and approaching the fence that separated them.

"Do you know what this is?" asked Egerton, holding up a small
glittering object.

"Yes, sah; five-dollar gold piece, sah," replied the <DW64>, bowing and
chuckling. "What de gentleman want dis niggah do for to arn 'em?"

"To put this into Miss Dinsmore's hands," answered Egerton, showing
a letter; "into her own hands, now, mind. If you do that, the five
dollars are yours; and if you bring me an answer, I'll make it ten.
But you are to manage it so that no one else shall see what you do. Do
you understand?"

"Yes, sah, and I bet I do it up about right, sah."

Very anxious to win the coveted reward, Simon was careful to be on
hand when the riding party returned. He stationed himself near Elsie's
horse. Her father assisted her to alight, and as he turned to make a
remark to Lottie, Simon, being on the alert, managed to slip the note
into Elsie's hand, unperceived by Mr. Dinsmore, or the others.

She gave a start of surprise, turning her eyes inquiringly upon him,
the rich color rushing all over her fair face and neck; as he could
see, even through the folds of her thick veil.

Simon grinned broadly, as, by a nod and wink toward the opposite side
of the street, he indicated whence the missive had come.

She turned and walked quickly toward the house, her heart beating very
fast and loud, and her fingers tightly clasping the note underneath
the folds of her long riding-skirt, as she held it up. She hurried
to her room, shut and locked the door, and, throwing off her hat and
veil, dropped into a seat, trembling in every limb with the agitation
and excitement of her feelings. She longed intently to know what he
had said to her; but she had never deceived or wilfully disobeyed her
father, and should she begin now? The temptation was very great, and
perhaps she would have yielded; but Mr. Dinsmore's step came quickly
up the stairs, and the next moment he rapped lightly on the door.

She rose and opened it, at the same time slipping the note into her
pocket.

"Why, my darling, what is the matter?" he asked, looking much
concerned at the sight of her pale, agitated countenance.

"Oh, papa, if you would let me! if you only would!" she cried,
bursting into tears, and putting her arms coaxingly about his neck.

"Let you do what, my child?" he asked, stroking her hair.

"Read this," she said, in a choking voice, taking the note from her
pocket. "Oh, if you knew how much I want to! Mayn't I, papa? do, dear
papa, say yes."

"No, Elsie; it grieves me to deny you, but it must go back unopened.
Give it to me."

She put it into his hand and turned away with a sob.

"How did it come into your hands?" he inquired, going to her
writing-desk for an envelope, pen and ink.

"Must I tell you, papa?" she asked; in a tone that spoke reluctance to
give the information he required.

"Certainly."

"Simon gave it to me a few moments since."

He touched the bell, and, Chloe appearing in answer, bade her take
that note to the house on the opposite side of the street.

"There is no message," he added; "it is directed to Mr. Egerton, and
you have nothing to do but hand it in at the door."

"Yes, sah." And with a sorrowful, pitying glance at the wet eyes of
her young mistress, the faithful old creature left the room.

"My poor little daughter, you feel now that your father is very
cruel," Mr. Dinsmore said tenderly, taking Elsie in his arms again,
"but some day you will thank me for all this."

She only laid her face down on his breast and cried bitterly, while he
soothed her with caresses and words of fatherly endearment.

"Oh, papa, don't be vexed with me," she murmured at length. "I'm
trying not to be rebellious, but it seems so like condemning him
unheard."

"No, my child, it is not. I gave him the opportunity to refute the
charges against him, but he has no proof to bring."

"Papa, he said it would break his heart to lose me," she cried with a
fresh burst of grief.

"My dear child, he has no heart to break. If he could get possession
of your property, he would care very little indeed what became of
you."

Mr. Dinsmore spoke very decidedly, but, though silenced, Elsie was not
convinced.

Egerton, watching through the half-closed blinds of his bed-room, had
seen, with a chuckle of delight, the success of Simon's manoeuvre,
and Elsie hurrying into the house; for the purpose--he had scarcely
a doubt--of secretly reading and answering his note. He saw Chloe
crossing the street, and thought that her young mistress had sent him
a hasty line, perhaps to appoint the time and place of a clandestine
meeting; for such confidence had he in his own powers of fascination
for all the fair sex, that he could not think it possible she could
give him up without a struggle.

Lenwilla went to the door, and in his eagerness to receive the message
he ran out and met her on the landing. What was his disappointment and
chagrin at sight of the bold, masculine characters on the outside, and
only his own handwriting within!

"Sent back unopened! The girl must be a fool!" he cried, fairly
gnashing his teeth with rage. "She could have managed it easily
enough; she had the best chance in the world, for he didn't see her
take it, I know."

He considered a moment, put on his hat, and, walking over to Dr.
King's, inquired for Miss Lottie.

"Jist walk intil the parlor, sir," said Bridget, "an' I'll call the
young lady."

Lottie came to him presently, with her kind face full of regret and
sympathy.

He told his tale, produced his note, and begged her to be his
messenger, saying he supposed Mr. Dinsmore had come upon Elsie before
she had time to read it, and he thought it hard for both her and
himself that she should not have the chance.

"Yes," said Lottie, "but I am very sure she would not read it without
her father's permission, and you may depend upon it, she showed it to
him of her own accord."

He shook his head with an incredulous smile. "Do you really think she
has so little sense? Or is it that you believe she too has turned
against me?"

"No, she has not turned against you, she believes in you still; nor is
she wanting in sense; but she is extremely conscientious about obeying
her father, and told me she meant to be entirely submissive, whatever
it cost her."

"I can hardly think you are right," he said, with another of his
incredulous smiles, "but even supposing she was silly enough to hand
my note over to her father, I should like to give her an opportunity
to retrieve her error, so won't you undertake"--

"Don't ask me to carry it to her," interrupted Lottie. "It would go
against my conscience to tempt Elsie to do violence to hers, I do
assure you, though I have no idea I should be successful. So you
really must excuse me."

He tried argument and persuasion by turns, but Lottie stood firm in
her refusal, and at length he went away, evidently very angry.

Lottie spent the evening with her friend, and when a fitting
opportunity offered gave her an account of this interview with
Egerton, Elsie telling her in return something of what had passed
between her father and herself in regard to the note.

That Egerton had desired to tempt her to disobedience and deception
did not tend to increase Elsie's esteem and admiration for him, but
quite the reverse.

"I think he'll not prevent me from getting sight of her to-day,"
muttered Egerton, stationing himself at the front window the next
morning, as the hour for church drew near.

He had not been there long, when he saw Miss Stanhope and Mr.
Travilla, then Mr. Dinsmore and Elsie, come out of the house and cross
the lawn. He made a hasty exit and was in the act of opening Mrs.
Schilling's front gate as the latter couple reached the one opposite.

"Put down your veil, Elsie; take my arm; and don't look toward that
man at all," commanded her father, and she obeyed.

Egerton kept opposite to them all the way to the church, but without
accomplishing his object. He followed them in and placed himself in a
pew on the other side of the aisle, and a little nearer the front than
Miss Stanhope's, so that, by turning half way round, he could look
into the faces of its occupants. But Elsie kept hers partly concealed
by her veil, and never once turned her eyes in his direction.

She was seated next her father, who seemed to watch her almost
constantly--not with the air of a jailer, but with a sort of tender,
protecting care, as one keeping guard over something belonging to him,
and which he esteemed very sweet and precious,--while now and then
her soft eyes were lifted to his for an instant with a look of loving
reverence.

"Poor Elsie was well watched to-day," remarked Nettie King to her
sister as they walked home together; "her father scarcely took his
eyes off her for five consecutive minutes, I should think; and Mr.
Egerton stared at her from the time he came in till the benediction
was pronounced."

"Yes, I thought he was decidedly rude."

"Isn't Mr. Dinsmore excessively strict and exacting?"

"Yes, I think so; yet he dotes on her, and she on him. I never saw a
father and daughter so completely wrapped up in each other."

They were now within sight of their own home, and Miss Stanhope's.

"Just look!" cried Nettie, "I do believe Egerton means to force
himself upon their notice and compel Elsie to speak to him."

He was crossing the street so as to meet them face to face, just at
the gate, giving them no chance to avoid the rencontre.

"Good-morning, Miss Dinsmore," he said in a loud, cordial tone of
greeting, as they neared each other.

Elsie started and tightened her grasp of her father's arm, but neither
looked up nor spoke.

"My daughter acknowledges no acquaintance with you, sir," answered Mr.
Dinsmore, haughtily, and Egerton turned and strode angrily away.

"There, Elsie, you see what he is; his behavior is anything but
gentlemanly," remarked her father, opening the gate for her to pass
in. "But you need not tremble so, child; there is nothing to fear."




CHAPTER XIX.

  Oh, what a feeble fort's a woman's heart,
  Betrayed by nature, and besieged by art.

  --FANE'S "LOVE IN THE DARK."


"Dear child, what shall I do without you?" sighed Miss Stanhope,
clasping Elsie in her arms, and holding her in a long, tender embrace;
for the time of parting had come. "Horace, will you bring her to see
me again?"

"Yes, aunt, if she wants to come. But don't ask me to leave her
again."

"Well, if you can't stay with me, or trust her yourself, let Mr.
Vanilla come and stand guard over us both. I'd be happy, sir, at any
time when you can make it convenient for me to see you here, with
Horace and the child, or without them."

"Thank you, Miss Stanhope; and mother and I would be delighted to see
you at Ion."

"Come, Elsie, we must go; the carriage is waiting and the train nearly
due," said Mr. Dinsmore. "Good-bye, Aunt Wealthy. Daughter, put down
your veil."

Egerton was at the depot, but could get neither a word with Elsie, nor
so much as a sight of her face. Her veil was not once lifted, and
her father never left her side for a moment. Mr. Travilla bought the
tickets, and Simon attended to the checking of the baggage. Then the
train came thundering up, and the fair girl was hurried into it,
Mr. Travilla, on one side, and her father on the other, effectually
preventing any near approach to her person on the part of the baffled
and disappointed fortune-hunter.

He walked back to his boarding-house, cursing his ill luck and Messrs.
Dinsmore and Travilla, and gave notice to his landlady that his room
would become vacant the next morning.

As the train sped onward, again Elsie laid her head down upon her
father's shoulder and wept silently behind her veil. Her feelings had
been wrought up to a high pitch of excitement in the struggle to be
perfectly submissive and obedient, and now the overstrained nerves
claimed this relief. And love's young dream, the first, and sweetest,
was over and gone. She could never hope to see again the man she still
fondly imagined to be good and noble, and with a heart full of deep,
passionate love for her.

Her father understood and sympathized with it all. He passed his arm
about her waist, drew her closer to him, and taking her hand in his,
held it in a warm, loving clasp.

How it soothed and comforted her. She could never be very wretched
while thus tenderly loved, and cherished.

And, arrived at her journey's end, there were mamma and little brother
to rejoice over her return, as at the recovery of a long-lost,
precious treasure.

"You shall never go away again," said the little fellow, hugging her
tight. "When a boy has only one sister, he can't spare her to other
folks, can he, papa?"

"No, son," answered Mr. Dinsmore, patting his rosy cheek, and softly
stroking Elsie's hair, "and it is just the same with a man who has but
one daughter."

"You don't look bright and merry, as you did when you went away," said
the child, bending a gaze of keen, loving scrutiny upon the sweet
face, paler, sadder, and more heavy-eyed than he had ever seen it
before.

"Sister is tired with her journey," said mamma tenderly; "we won't
tease her to-night."

"Yes," said her father, "she must go early to bed, and have a long
night's rest."

"Yes, papa, and then she'll be all right to-morrow, won't she? But,
mamma, I wasn't teasing her, not a bit; was I, Elsie? And if anybody's
been making her sorry, I'll kill him. 'Cause she's my sister, and I've
got to take care of her."

"But suppose papa was the one who had made her sorry; what then?"
asked Mr. Dinsmore.

"But you wouldn't, papa," said the boy, shaking his head with an
incredulous smile. "You love her too much a great deal; you'd never
make her sorry unless she'd be naughty; and she's never one bit
naughty,--always minds you and mamma the minute you speak."

"That's true, my son; I do love her far too well ever to grieve her if
it can be helped. She shall never know a pang a father's love and care
can save her from." And again his hand rested caressingly on Elsie's
head.

She caught it in both of hers and laying her cheek lovingly against
it, looked up at him with tears trembling in her eyes. "I know it,
papa," she murmured. "I know you love your foolish little daughter
very dearly; almost as dearly as she loves you."

"Almost, darling? If there were any gauge by which to measure love, I
know not whose would be found the greatest."

Mr. Dinsmore and his father-in-law had taken adjoining cottages for
the summer, and though "the season" was so nearly over that the hotels
and boarding-houses were but thinly populated and would soon close,
the two families intended remaining another month. So this was in some
sort a home-coming to Elsie.

After tea the Allisons flocked in to bid her welcome. All seemed glad
of her coming, Richard, Harold, and Sophy especially so. They were
full of plans for giving her pleasure, and crowding the greatest
possible amount of enjoyment into the four or five weeks of their
expected sojourn on the island.

"It will be moonlight next week," said Sophy; "and we'll have some
delightful drives and walks along the beach. The sea does look so
lovely by moonlight."

"And we'll have such fun bathing in the mornings," remarked Harold.
"You'll go in with us to-morrow, won't you, Elsie?"

"No," said Mr. Dinsmore, speaking for his daughter; "she must be
here two or three days before she goes into the water. It will be
altogether better for her health."

Elise looked at him inquiringly.

"You get in the air enough of the salt water for the first few days,"
he said. "Your system should become used to that before you take
more."

"Yes, that is what some of the doctors here, and the oldest
inhabitants, tell us," remarked Mr. Allison, "and I believe it is the
better plan."

"And in the meantime we can take some rides and drives,--down to
Diamond Beach, over to the light-house, and elsewhere," said Edward
Allison, his brother Richard adding, "and do a little fishing and
boating."

Mr. Dinsmore was watching his daughter. She was making an effort to be
interested in the conversation, but looking worn, weary, and sad.

"You are greatly fatigued, my child," he said. "We will excuse you and
let you retire at once."

She was very glad to avail herself of the permission.

Rose followed her to her room, a pleasant, breezy apartment, opening
on a veranda, and looking out upon the sea, whose dark waves, here
and there tipped with foam, could be dimly seen rolling and tossing
beneath the light of the stars and of a young moon that hung like a
golden crescent just above the horizon.

Elsie walked to the window and looked out. "How I love the sea," she
said, sighing, "but, mamma, to-night it makes me think of a text--'All
Thy waves and Thy billows have gone over me.'"

"It is not so bad as that, I hope, dear," said Rose, folding her
tenderly in her arms; "think how we all love you, especially your
father. I don't know how we could any of us do without you, darling. I
can't tell you how sadly we have missed you this summer."

"Mamma, I do feel it to be very, very sweet to be so loved and cared
for. I could not tell you how dear you and my little brother are to
me, and as for papa--sometimes I am more than half afraid I make an
idol of him; and yet--oh, mamma," she murmured, hiding her face in
Rose's bosom, "why is it that I can no longer be in love with the
loves that so fully satisfied me?"

"'Thy desire shall be to thy husband, and he shall rule over thee.' It
is part of woman's curse that she must ever crave that sort of love,
often yielding to her craving, to her own terrible undoing. Be
patient, darling, and try to trust both your heavenly and your earthly
father. You know that no trial can come to you without your heavenly
Father's will, and that He means this for your good. Look to Him and
he will help you to bear it, and send relief in His own good time and
way. You know He tells us it is through much tribulation we enter
the kingdom of God; and that whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth,
and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth. 'If ye be without
chastisements, whereof all are partakers, then are ye bastards and no
sons!"

"Ah, yes, mamma; better the hardest of earthly trials, than to be left
out of the number of his adopted children. And this seems to be really
my only one, while my cup of blessings is full to overflowing. I fear
I am very wicked to feel so sad."

"Let us sit down on this couch while we talk; you are too tired
to stand," said Rose, drawing her away from the window to a
softly-cushioned lounge. "I do not think you can help grieving,
darling, though I agree with you that it is your duty to try to be
cheerful, as well as patient and submissive; and I trust you will find
it easier as the days and weeks move on. You are very young, and have
plenty of time to wait; indeed, if all had gone right, you know your
papa would not have allowed you to marry for several years yet."

"You know all, mamma?"

"Yes, dear; papa told me; for you know you are my darling daughter
too, and I have a very deep interest in all that concerns you."

A tender caress accompanied the words, and was returned with equal
ardor.

"Thank you, best and kindest of mothers; I should never want anything
kept from you."

"Your father tells me you have behaved beautifully, though you
evidently felt it very hard to be separated so entirely and at once
fr--"

"Yes, mamma," and Elsie's lip quivered, and her eyes filled, "and oh,
I can't believe he is the wicked man papa thinks him. From the first
he seemed to be a perfect gentleman, educated, polished, and refined;
and afterward he became--at least so I thought from the conversations
we had together--truly converted, and a very earnest, devoted
Christian. He told me he had been, at one time, a little wild, but
surely he ought not to be condemned for that, after he had repented
and reformed."

"No, dear; and your father would agree with you in that. But he
believes you have been deceived in the man's character; and don't you
think, daughter, that he is wiser than yourself, and more capable of
finding out the truth about the matter?"

"I know papa is far wiser than I, but, oh, my heart will not believe
what they say of--of him!" she cried with sudden, almost passionate
vehemence.

"Well, dear, that is perfectly natural, but try to be entirely
submissive to your father, and wait patiently; and hopefully too," she
added with a smile; "for if Mr. Egerton is really good, no doubt it
will be proved in time, and then your father will at once remove his
interdict. And if you are mistaken, you will one day discover it, and
feel thankful, indeed, to your papa for taking just the course he
has."

"There he is now!" Elsie said with a start, as Mr. Dinsmore's step was
heard without, and Chloe opened the door in answer to his rap.

"What, Elsie disobeying orders, and mamma conniving at it!" he
exclaimed in a tone that might mean either jest or serious reproof.
"Did I not bid you go to bed at once, my daughter?"

"I thought it was only permission, papa, not command," she answered,
lifting her eyes to his face, and moving to make room for him by her
side. "And mamma has been saying such sweet, comforting things to me."

"Has she, darling? Bless her for it! I know you need comfort, my poor
little pet," he said, taking the offered seat, and passing his arm
round her waist. "But you need rest too, and ought not to stay up any
longer."

"But surely papa knows I cannot go to bed without my good-night kiss
when he is in the same house with me," she said, winding her arms
about his neck.

"And didn't like to take it before folks? Well, that was right, but
take it now. There, good-night. Now mamma and I will run away, and you
must get into bed with all speed. No mistake about the command this
time, and disobedience, if ventured on, will have to be punished," he
said with playful tenderness, as he returned her embrace, and rose to
leave the room.

"The dear child; my heart aches for her," he remarked to his wife,
as they went out together, "and I find it almost impossible yet to
forgive either that scoundrel Jackson or my brother Arthur."

"You have no lingering doubts as to the identity and utter
unworthiness of the man?"

"Not one; and if I could only convince Elsie of his true character
she would detest him as thoroughly as I do. If he had his deserts, he
would be in the State's Prison; and to think of his daring to approach
my child, and even aspire to her hand!"

Elsie lay all night in a profound slumber, and awoke at an early hour
the next morning, feeling greatly refreshed and invigorated. The
gentle murmur of old ocean came pleasantly to her ear, and sweetly
in her mind arose the thought of Him whom even the winds and the sea
obey; of His never failing love to her, and of the many great and
precious promises of His word. She remembered how He had said, "Your
Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things," and, content to
bear the cross He had sent her, and leave her future in His hands, she
rose to begin the new day more cheerful and hopeful than she had been
since learning her father's decision in regard to Egerton.

Throwing on a dressing-gown over her night dress, she sat down before
the open window with her Bible in her hand. She still loved, as of
old, to spend the first hour of the day in the study of its pages, and
in communion with Him whose word it is.

Chloe was just putting the finishing touches to her young lady's
toilet when little Horace came running down the hall, and rapping on
Elsie's door, called out, "Sister, papa says put on a short dress, and
your walking shoes, and come take a stroll on the beach with us before
breakfast."

"Yes, tell papa I will. I'll be down in five minutes."

She came down looking sweet and fresh as the morning; a smile on the
full red lips, and a faint tinge of rose color on the cheeks that had
been so pale the night before.

"Ah, you are something like yourself again," said Rose, greeting her
with a motherly caress, as they met in the lower hall. "How nice it is
to have you at home once more."

"Thank you, mamma, I am very glad to be here; and I had such a good
restful sleep. How well you look."

"And feel too, I am thankful to be able to say. But there, your father
is calling to you from the sitting-room."

Elsie hastened to obey the summons, and found him seated at his
writing desk.

"Come here, daughter," he said, "and tell me if you obeyed orders last
night."

"Yes, papa, I did."

"I am writing a few lines to Aunt Wealthy, to tell her of our safe
arrival. Have you any message to send?" and laying down his pen he
drew her to his knee.

"Only my love, papa, and--and that she must not be anxious about me,
as she said that she should. That I am very safe and happy in the
hands of my heavenly Father--and those of the kind earthly one He has
given me," she added in a whisper, putting her arms about his neck,
and looking in his face with eyes brimful of filial tenderness and
love.

"That is right, my darling," he said, "and you shall never want for
love while your father lives. How it rejoices my heart to see you
looking so bright and well this morning."

"I feat I have not been yielding you the cheerful obedience I ought,
papa," she murmured with tears in her eyes, "but I am resolved to try
to do so in future; and have been asking help where I know it is to be
obtained."

"I have no fault to find with you on that score, my dear child," he
said tenderly, "but if you can be cheerful, it will be for your own
happiness, as well as ours."

She kept her promise faithfully, and had her reward in much real
enjoyment of the many pleasures provided for her.

Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore were still youthful in their feelings, and
joined with great zest in the sports of the young people, going with
them in all their excursions, taking an active part in all their
pastimes, and contriving so many fresh entertainments, that during
those few weeks life seemed like one long gala day.

Mr. Travilla was with them most of the time. He had tarried behind in
Philadelphia, as Mr. Dinsmore and his daughter passed through, but
followed them to Cape Island a few days later.

The whole party left the shore about the last of September, the
Allisons returning to their city residence, Mr. Travilla to his
Southern home, and the Dinsmores travelling through Pennsylvania and
New York, from one romantic and picturesque spot to another; finishing
up with two or three weeks in Philadelphia, during which Rose and
Elsie were much occupied with their fall and winter shopping.

Mr. Dinsmore took this opportunity to pay another flying visit to his
two young brothers. He found Arthur nearly recovered, and at once
asked a full explanation of the affair of Tom Jackson, alias Bromly
Egerton; his designs upon Elsie, and Arthur's participation in them.

"I know nothing about it," was the sullen rejoinder.

"You certainly were acquainted with Tom Jackson, and how, but through
you, could he have gained any knowledge of Elsie and her whereabouts?"

"I don't deny that I've had some dealings with Jackson, but your
Egerton I know nothing of whatever."

"You may as well speak the truth, sir; it will be much better for
you in the end," said Mr. Dinsmore, sternly, his eyes flashing with
indignant anger.

"And you may as well remember that it isn't Elsie you are dealing
with. I'm not afraid of you."

"Perhaps not, but you may well fear Him who has said, 'a lying tongue
is but for a moment.' How do you reconcile such an assertion as you
have just made with the fact of your having that letter in your
possession?"

"I say it's a cowardly piece of business for you to give the lie to a
fellow that hasn't the strength to knock you down for it."

"You would hardly attempt that if you were in perfect health, Arthur."

"I would."

"You have not answered my question about the letter.

"I wrote it myself."

"A likely story; it is in a very different hand from yours."

"I can adopt that hand on occasion, as I'll prove to your
satisfaction."

He opened his desk, wrote a sentence on a scrap of paper, and handed
it to Mr. Dinsmore. The chirography was precisely that of the letter.
While slowly convalescing, Arthur had prepared for this expected
interview with Horace, by spending many a solitary hour in laboriously
teaching himself to imitate Jackson's ordinary hand, in which most of
the letters he had received from him were written. The sentence he had
first penned was, "I did it merely for my own amusement, and to hoax
Wal."

"I don't believe a word of it," said Mr. Dinsmore, looking sternly at
him. "Arthur, you had better be frank and open with me. You will gain
nothing by denying the hand you have had in this disgraceful business.
You can hardly suppose me credulous enough to believe an assertion so
perfectly absurd as this. I have no doubt that you sent that villain
to Lansdale to try his arts upon Elsie; and for that you are richly
deserving of my anger, and of any punishment it might be in my power
to deal out to you.

"It has been no easy matter for me to forgive the suffering you have
caused my child, Arthur; but I came here to-day with kind feelings and
intentions. I hoped to find you penitent and ready to forsake your
evil courses; and in that case, intended to help you to pay off your
debts and begin anew, without paining father with the knowledge that
his confidence in you has been again so shamefully abused. But I must
say that your persistent denial of your complicity with that scoundrel
Jackson does not look much like contrition, or intended amendment."

Arthur listened in sullen silence, though his rapidly changing color
showed that he felt the cutting rebuke keenly. At one time he had
resolved to confess everything, throw himself upon the mercy of his
father and brother, and begin to lead an honest, upright life; but a
threatening letter received that morning from Jackson had led him to
change his purpose, and determine to close his lips for a time.

Mr. Dinsmore paused for a reply, but none came.

Walter looked at Arthur in surprise. "Come, Art, speak, why don't
you?" he said. "Horace, don't look so stern and angry, I know he means
to turn over a new leaf; for he told me so. And you will help him,
won't you?"

"I ask no favors from a man who throws the lie in my teeth," muttered
Arthur angrily.

"And I can give none to one who persists in denying his guilt,"
replied Mr. Dinsmore. "But, Arthur, I give you one more chance, and
for our father's sake I hope you will avail yourself of it. If you go
on as you have for the last three or four years, you will bring down
his gray hairs with sorrow to the grave. I presume you have put
yourself in Jackson's power; but if you will now make a full and free
confession to me, and promise amendment, I will help you to get rid of
the rascal's claims upon you, and start afresh. Will you do it?"

"No, you've called me a liar, and what's the use of my telling you
anything? you wouldn't believe it if I did."




CHAPTER XX.

  She is not sad, yet in her gaze appears
  Something that makes the gazer think of tears.

  --MRS. EMBURY.


The family at Roselands were gathered about the breakfast-table. A
much smaller party than of yore, since Horace had taken Elsie and
set up an establishment of his own, and the other sons were away at
college and two daughters married; leaving only Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore,
Adelaide and Enna to occupy the old home.

"I presume you have the lion's share as usual, papa," observed the
last named, as her father opened the letter-bag which Pomp had just
brought in.

"And who has a better right, Miss Malapert?" retorted the old
gentleman. "Yes, here are several letters for me; but as there is one
apiece for the rest of you, nobody need complain. Here, Pomp, hand
this to your mistress. From Walter, I see."

"Yes," she answered, opening it, "and a few lines from Arthur too. I'm
glad he's able to write again, poor fellow!"

"Yes," said Adelaide. "Rose says Horace has been up there and found
him nearly recovered. She writes that they are coming home."

"When?" asked Enna.

"Why, to-day! the letter has been delayed," said her sister, looking
at the date. "I shall ride over directly, to see that all is in order
for them at the Oaks."

"There is no need," remarked her mother. "Rose will have written to
Mrs. Murray."

"I presume so, still I shall go; it will be pleasant to be there to
welcome them when they arrive."

"How fond you are of Rose," said Mrs. Dinsmore in a piqued tone; "you
wouldn't do more for one of your own sisters, I believe, than for
her."

"I wouldn't do less, mamma, and I am very fond of her; we are so
perfectly congenial."

"And Elsie's a great pet of yours, too," said Enna sneeringly. "Well,
I shall put off my call till to-morrow, when the trunks will have been
unpacked, and I shall have a chance to see the fashions. Elsie will
have loads of new things; it's perfectly absurd the way Horace heaps
presents upon her, and pocket-money too. Such loads of jewelry as she
has,--two or three gold watches, and everything else in proportion."

"He may as well; she can never spend the half of her income," remarked
Mr. Dinsmore. "Unless she takes to gambling," he added, in a tone that
seemed to say that his purse had suffered severely from some one's
indulgence in that vice.

Mrs. Dinsmore winced, Enna looked vexed and annoyed, and Adelaide sad
and troubled; but when she spoke it was in answer to Enna.

"Yes, Elsie will have a great many beautiful things to show us, of
course; but, though she wears nothing outre, she has never been, and I
think never will be a mirror of fashion. It would suit neither her own
taste nor Horace's; and you know, fond of her as he is, he will never
allow her to have a will of her own in dress or anything else. So it
is well their tastes harmonize."

"I wouldn't be his child for all her money," said Enna.

"There would be some fighting if you were," said her father, laughing.

"I never could tell whether he tyrannized over Rose in the same style
or not," observed Mrs. Dinsmore interrogatively.

"All I know about it is that they seem perfectly happy in each other,"
answered Adelaide; "but I don't suppose Horace considers a husband's
authority by any means equal to a father's."

Something delayed Adelaide, and it was nearly two hours after they
rose from the table ere she was fairly on her way to the Oaks.

"Why, they are here before me!" she exclaimed half aloud as she came
in sight of the house.

There were piles of luggage upon the veranda, and the whole family,
including all the house servants, were gathered round a large
open trunk from which Mrs. Dinsmore and Elsie were dealing out
gifts--dresses, aprons, bonnets, hats, gay handkerchiefs, etc., etc.;
the <DW54>s receiving them with a delight that was pleasant to see.

Mr. Dinsmore too was taking his part in the distribution, and as
Adelaide rode up little Horace was in the act of throwing a gay shawl
about the shoulders of his nurse, who caught him in her arms and
hugged and kissed him over and over, calling him "honey," and "pet,"
and "you ole mammy's darlin' ole chil'!"

So much engaged were they all that no one perceived Adelaide's
approach till she had reined in her horse close to the veranda, and
throwing her bridle to her attendant, sprung lightly to the ground.

But then there was a shout of welcome from little Horace, followed
instantly by joyous exclamations and embraces from the others.

"Dear me, what a long stay you made of it!" said Adelaide. "You can
have no idea how I missed you all; even down to this little man,"
patting Horace's rosy cheek. "You look remarkably well, Rose; and the
two Horaces also; but Elsie, I think, has grown a little pale, thin,
and heavy-eyed. What ails you, child? Pining for your native air--no,
home air--I presume. Is that it?"

"Hardly pining for it, auntie, but very glad to get back,
nevertheless," Elsie answered, with a blush and a smile.

"And you are not pale now. But don't let me interrupt your pleasant
employment. I wish I had been in time to see the whole of it."

"You are in season for your own gifts. Will you accept a trifle from
me?" said her brother, putting a jewel-case into her hand.

"Coral! and what a beautiful shade!" she cried. "Thank you; they are
just what I wanted."

"I thought they would contrast prettily with this, auntie," said
Elsie, laying a dress-pattern of black silk upon her lap.

"And these are to be worn at the same time, if it so pleases you,"
added Rose, presenting her with collar and undersleeves of point lace.

"Oh, Rose, how lovely! and even little Horace bringing auntie a gift!"
as the child slipped something into her hand.

"It's only a card-case; but mamma said you'd like it, Aunt Adie."

"And I do; it's very pretty. And here's a hug and a kiss for the pet
boy that remembered his old-maid auntie."

"Old maid, indeed! Adelaide, I'll not have you talking so," said Rose.
"There's nothing old-maidish about you; not even age yet; a girl of
twenty-six to be calling herself that! it's perfectly absurd. Isn't
it, my dear?"

"I think so, indeed," replied Mr. Dinsmore. "Here, Jim, Cato, and the
rest of you carry in these trunks and boxes, and let us have them
unpacked and put out of sight."

"Oh, yes!" said Adelaide, "I want to see all the fine things you have
brought, Rose. Mamma, Enna, and I are depending upon you and Elsie for
the fashions."

"Yes, we had all our fall and winter dresses made up in Philadelphia;
we prefer their styles to the New York; they don't go to such
extremes, you know; and besides--hailing from the Quaker city as I do,
it's natural I should be partial to her plainer ways--but we brought
quantities of patterns from both places; knowing that nothing was
likely to be too gay for Enna. We will let Elsie display hers first. I
feel in a special hurry, dear, to show your aunt those elegant silks
your papa and I helped you to select. I hope you will see them all on
her, one of these days, Adelaide.

"That child's complexion is so perfect, that she can wear anything,"
she added in an aside, as they followed Elsie to her apartments;
"there's a pale blue that she looks perfectly lovely in; a pearl-color
too, and a delicate pink, and I don't know how many more. One might
think we expected her to do nothing but attend parties the coming
season."

Elsie seemed to take a lively interest in displaying her pretty things
to her aunt, and in looking on for a little, while Rose did the same
with hers; but at length, though the two older ladies were still
turning over and discussing silks, satins, velvets, laces, ribbons,
feathers, and flowers, her father noticed her sitting in the corner of
a sofa, in an attitude of weariness and dejection, with a pale cheek,
and a dreary, far-off look in her eyes that it pained him to see.

"You are very tired, daughter," he said, going to her side, and
smoothing her glossy brown hair with tender caressing motion, as he
spoke; "go and lie down for an hour or two. A nap would do you a great
deal of good."

"I don't like to do so while Aunt Adie is here, papa," she said,
looking up at him with a smile, and trying to seem fresh and bright.

"Never mind that; you can see her any day now. Come, you must take a
rest." And drawing her hand within his arm, he led her to her boudoir
and left her there, comfortably established upon a sofa.

"A hat trimmed in that style would be becoming to Elsie," remarked
Adelaide, continuing the conversation with Rose, and turning to look
at her niece as she spoke. "Why, she's not here."

"Papa took her away to make her lie down," said little Horace.

"Rose, does anything ail the child?" asked Adelaide, in an undertone.

"She does not seem to be out of health; but you know we are very
careful of her; she is so dear and sweet, and has never looked very
strong."

"But there is something wrong with her, is there not? she does not
seem to me quite the gay, careless child she was when you went away.
Horace," and she turned to him, as he re-entered the room, "may I not
know about Elsie? You can hardly love her very much better than I do,
I think."

"If that is so, you must love her very much indeed," he answered with
a faint smile. "Yes, I will tell you." And he explained the matter;
briefly at first, then more in detail, as she drew him on by questions
and remarks.

Her sympathy for Elsie was deep and sincere; yet she thought her
brother's course the only wise and kind one, and her indignation waxed
hot against Arthur and Egerton.

"And Elsie still believes in the scoundrel?" she said inquiringly.

"Yes, her loving, trustful nature refuses to credit the proofs of
his guilt, and only her sweet, conscientious submission to parental
authority has saved her from becoming his victim."

"She is a very good, submissive, obedient child to you, Horace."

"I could not ask a better, Adelaide. I only wish it were in my power
to make obedience always easy and pleasant to her, poor darling."

"I hope you have something for me there, my dear," Rose remarked to
her husband at the breakfast-table the next morning, as he looked over
the mail just brought in by his man John.

"Yes, there is one for you; from your mother, I think; and, Elsie, do
you know the handwriting of this?"

"No, papa, it is quite strange to me," she answered, taking the letter
he held out to her, and which bore her name and address on the back,
and examining it critically.

"And the post-mark tells you nothing either?"

"No, sir; I cannot quite make it out, but it doesn't seem to be any
place where I have a correspondent."

"Well, open it and see from whom it comes. But finish your breakfast
first."

Elsie laid the letter down by her plate, and putting aside, for the
present, her curiosity in regard to it, went on with her meal. "From
whom can it have come?" she asked herself, while listening half
absently to extracts from Mr. Allison's epistle; "not from him surely,
the hand is so very unlike that of the one he sent me in Lansdale."

"You have not looked at that yet," her father said, seeing her take it
up as they rose from the table. "You may do so now. I wish to know who
the writer is. Don't read it till you have found that out," he added,
leading her to a sofa in the next room, and making her sit down there,
while he stood by her side.

She felt that his eye was upon her as she broke open the envelope and,
taking the letter from it, glanced down the page, then in a little
flutter of surprise and perplexity turned to the signature. Instantly
her face flushed crimson, she trembled visibly, and her eyes were
lifted pleadingly to his.

He frowned and held out his hand.

"Oh, papa, let me read it!" she murmured low and tremulously, her eyes
still pleading more eloquently than her tongue.

"No," he said, and his look and gesture were imperative.

She silently put the letter into his hand, and turned away with a low
sob.

"It is not worth one tear, or even an emotion of regret, my child," he
said, sitting down beside her. "I shall send it back at once; unread,
unless you prefer to have me read it first."

"No, papa."

"Very well, then I shall not. But, Elsie, do you not see now that he
is quite capable of imitating the handwriting of another?"

"Yes, papa; but that does not prove that he did in the case you refer
to."

"And he has acted quite fairly and honestly in using that talent to
elude my vigilance and tempt you to deception and disobedience, eh?"

"He is not perfect, papa, but I can't believe him as bad as you
think."

"There are none so blind as those that won't see, Elsie; but,
remember"--and his tone changed from one of great vexation to another
sternly authoritative--"I will be obeyed in this thing."

"Yes, papa," she said, and rising, hastily left the room.

"Try to be very patient with her, dear," said Rose, who had been a
silent, but deeply interested spectator of the little scene; "she
suffers enough, poor child!"

"Yes, I know it, and my heart bleeds for her; yet she seems so
wilfully blind to the strongest proofs of the fellow's abominable
rascality that at times I feel as if I could hardly put up with it
at all. The very pain of seeing her suffer so makes me out of all
patience with her folly."

"Yes, I understand it, but do not be stern with her; she surely does
not deserve it while she is so perfectly submissive to your will."

"No, she does not, poor darling," he said with a sigh. "But I must
make haste to write some letters that ought to go by the next mail."

He left the room, and Mrs. Dinsmore, longing to comfort Elsie in her
trouble, was about to go in search of her, when Mrs. Murray, who was
still housekeeper at the Oaks, came to ask advice or direction about
some household matters.

Their consultation lasted for half an hour or more, and in the
meanwhile Mr. Dinsmore finished his correspondence and went himself to
look for his daughter. She was in the act of opening her writing-desk
as he entered the room.

"What are you doing, daughter?" he asked.

"I was about to write a letter to Sophy, papa."

"It would be too late for to-day's mail; so let it wait, and come with
me for a little stroll into the grounds. Aunt Chloe, bring a garden
hat and sunshade. You would like to go, daughter?"

"Yes, sir. Papa, you are not vexed with me? You don't think I want to
be disobedient or wilful?" There were tears in her voice and traces of
them on her cheeks.

"No, darling!" he said, drawing her to him, "and you did not in the
least deserve to be spoken to in the stern tone that I used. But--can
you understand it?--my very love for you makes me angry and impatient
at your persistent love for that scoundrel."

"Papa, please don't!" she said in a low, pained tone, and turning away
her face.

"Ah, you do not like to hear a word against him!" he sighed; "I can't
bear to think it, and yet I fear you care more for him than for me,
your own father, who almost idolizes you. Is it so?"

"Papa," she murmured, winding her arms about his neck, and laying
her head on his breast, "if I may have but one of you, I could never
hesitate for a moment to choose to cling here where I have been so
long and tenderly cherished. I know what your love is,--I might be
mistaken and deceived in another. And besides, God commands me to
honor and obey you."

He held her close to his heart for a moment, as something too dear and
precious ever to be given up to another, then drawing her hand within
his arm, while Chloe placed the hat on her head, and gave her the
parasol, he led her out into the grounds.

It pained him to notice the sadness of her countenance, sadder than he
had seen it for many days, and he exerted himself to entertain her
and divert her thoughts, calling her attention to some new plants and
flowers, consulting her taste in regard to improvements he designed
making, and conversing with her about a book they had been reading.

She understood his thoughtful kindness, was grateful for it, and did
her best to be interested and cheerful.

"It is so nice to have you treat me as your companion and friend as
well as your daughter, papa," she said, looking up at him with a
smile.

"Your companionship is very dear and sweet to me, daughter," he
answered. "But I think we had better go in now; the sun is growing
hot."

"Oh, here you are!" cried a girlish voice as they turned into a shaded
walk leading to the house. "I've been looking everywhere and am
glad to have found you at last. Really, if a body didn't know your
relationship, he or she might almost imagine you a pair of lovers."

"Don't be silly, Enna. How do you do?" said Mr. Dinsmore, shaking
hands with her and giving her a brotherly kiss.

"As usual, thank you," she answered, turning from him to Elsie, whom
she embraced with tolerable warmth, saying, "I'm really glad to have
you here again. I missed you more than I would have believed. Now come
in and show me all your pretty things. I'm dying to see them. Adelaide
says you've brought home such quantities of lovely laces, silks,
velvets, ribbons, flowers, feathers and what not, that one might
imagine you'd nearly bought out the Philadelphia merchants."

"No, they had quite a stock still left," replied Elsie, smiling; "but,
as mamma says, papa was very indulgent and liberal to us both; and I
shall take pleasure in showing you his gifts."

"How do you like my present to Adelaide? asked Mr. Dinsmore.

"Oh, very much; but when my turn comes please remember I want
amethysts."

"Ah, then I have been fortunate in my selection," he said, quite
unsuspicious of the fact that Enna had instructed Elsie beforehand in
regard to her wishes, should Horace intend making her a present. Elsie
had quietly given the desired hint, but merely as though the idea had
originated with herself.

The jewelry was highly approved, as also a rich violet silk from Rose,
and a lace set from Elsie.

Adelaide had been intrusted with quite as rich gifts for her father
and mother; nor had Lora been forgotten; Elsie had a handsome shawl
for her, Mr. Dinsmore a beautiful pair of bracelets, and Rose a costly
volume of engravings.

"Do you think Aunt Lora will be pleased?" asked Elsie.

"They're splendid! It must be mighty nice to have so much money to
spend. But come now, show me what you got for yourselves."

She spent a long while, first in Rose's apartment, then in Elsie's,
turning over and admiring the pretty things, discussing patterns, and
styles of trimming, and what colors and modes would be becoming to
her, trying on some of the dresses, laces, sacques, shawls, bonnets,
and hats--without so much as saying by your leave, when the article in
question belonged to her niece--that she might judge of the effect;
several times repeating her remark that it must be delightful to have
so much money, and that Elsie was exceedingly fortunate in being so
enormously wealthy.

"Yes; it is something to be thankful for," Elsie said at length, "but,
Enna, it is also a great responsibility. We are only stewards, you
know, and sometimes I fear it is hardly right for me to spend so much
in personal adornment."

"That wouldn't trouble me in the least; but why do you do it, if you
are afraid it's wrong?"

"Papa does not think so; he says the manufacturers of these rich goods
must live as well as others, and that for one with my income, it is no
more extravagant to wear them than for one with half the means to wear
goods only half as expensive."

"And I'm sure he's perfectly right; and of course you have no choice
but to obey. Well, I presume I've seen everything now, and I'm
actually weary with my labors," she added, throwing herself into an
easy-chair. "You've grown a little pale, I think, and your eyes look
as if you'd been crying. What ails you?"

"I am not at all ill," returned Elsie, flushing.

"I didn't say you were, but something's wrong with you, and you can't
deny it; you don't seem as gay as you used to before you went away."

She paused, but receiving no reply, went on. "Come now, it isn't worth
while to be so close-mouthed with me, Miss Dinsmore; for I happen to
know pretty much all about it already. You've fallen in love with a
man that your father thinks is a scamp and though you don't believe
it, you've given him up, in obedience to orders, like the cowardly
piece that you are. Dear me, before I'd be so afraid of my father!"

"No, you neither fear nor love your father as I do mine; but fear of
papa has very little to do with it. I love him far too well to refuse
to submit to him in this, and I fear God, who bids me obey and honor
him. But, Enna, how did you learn all this?"

"Ah, that is my secret."

Elsie looked disturbed. "Won't you tell me?"

"Not I."

"Is it generally known in the family?"

"So far as I am aware, no one knows it but myself."

"Ah!" thought Elsie, "I did not believe Aunt Adelaide or Walter would
tell her; but I wonder how she did find it out."

"I wouldn't give up the man I loved for anybody," Enna went on in a
sneering tone. "I say parents have no business to interfere in such
matters; and so I told papa quite plainly when he took it upon him
to lecture me about receiving attentions from Dick Percival, and
threatened to forbid him the house."

"Oh, Enna!"

"You consider it wickedly disrespectful and rebellious no doubt, but
I say I'm no longer a child, and so the text, 'Children obey your
parents'--which I know is just on the end of your tongue--doesn't
apply to me."

"The Bible doesn't say obey till you are of age, then do as you
please. You are not seventeen yet, and Isaac was twenty when he
submitted to be bound and laid upon the altar."

"Well, when I go to the altar, it shall be leaning on Dick's arm,"
said Enna, laughing. "I don't care if he is wild; I like him, and
intend to marry him too."

"But are you not afraid?"

"Afraid of what?"

"That he will run through his property in a few years, and perhaps
become an habitual drunkard and abusive to his wife."

"I mean to risk it anyhow," returned Enna sharply, "so it is not worth
while for my friends to waste their breath in lecturing me on the
subject."

"Oh, Enna! you can't expect a blessing, if you persist in being so
undutiful; I think it would be well for you if your father were more
like mine."

"Indeed! I wouldn't be your father's daughter for anything."

"And I am glad and thankful that I am."




CHAPTER XXI.

  The human heart! 'tis a thing that lives
  In the light of many a shrine;
  And the gem of its own pure feelings gives
  Too oft on brows that are false to shine;
  It has many a cloud of care and woe
  To shadow o'er its springs,
  And the One above alone may know
  The changing tune of its thousand strings.

  --MRS. L.P. SMITH.


Mr. and Mrs. Horace Dinsmore were most anxious to promote Elsie's
happiness, and in order to that to win her to forgetfulness of her
unworthy suitor. Being Christians they did not take her to the
ball-room, the Opera, or the theater (nor would she have consented
to go had they proposed it), but they provided for her every sort of
suitable amusement within their reach. She was allowed to entertain as
much company and to pay as many visits to neighbors and friends as she
pleased.

But a constant round of gayety was not to her taste; she loved quiet
home pleasures and intellectual pursuits far better. And of these also
she might take her fill, nor lack for sympathizing companionship; both
parents, but especially her father, being of like mind with herself.
They enjoyed many a book together, and she chose to pursue several
studies with him.

And thus the weeks and months glided away not unhappily, though at
times she would be possessed with a restless longing for news from
Egerton, and for the love that was denied her; then her eyes would
occasionally meet her father's with the old wistful, pleading look
that he found so hard to resist.

He well understood their mute petition; yet it was one he could not
grant. But he would take her in his arms, and giving her the fondest,
tenderest caresses, would say, in a moved tone, "My darling, don't
look at me in that way; it almost breaks my heart. Ah, if you could
only be satisfied with your father's love!"

"I will try, papa," was her usual answer, "and oh, your love is very
sweet and precious!"

Such a little scene, occurring one morning in Elsie's boudoir, was
interrupted by Chloe coming in to say that Miss Carrington had called
to see her young mistress and was waiting in the drawing-room.

"Show her in here, mammy," Elsie said, disengaging herself from her
father's arms, and smoothing out her dress. "She used to come here in
the old times without waiting for an invitation."

The Carringtons had not been able quite to forgive the rejection of
Herbert's suit, and since his death there had been a slight coolness
between the two families, and the girls had seen much less of each
other than in earlier days; their intercourse being confined to an
occasional exchange of formal calls, except when they met at the
house of some common acquaintance or friend. Still they were mutually
attached, and of late had resumed much of their old warmth of manner
toward each other.

"Ah, this seems like going back to the dear old times again," Lucy
said when their greetings were over, and sending an admiring glance
about the luxuriously furnished apartment as she spoke. "I always
thought this the most charming of rooms, Elsie, but how many lovely
things,--perfect gems of art,--you have added to it since I saw it
last."

"Papa's gifts to his spoiled darling, most of them," answered Elsie,
with a loving look and smile directed to him.

"Petted, but not spoiled," he said, returning the smile.

"No, indeed, I should think not," said Lucy. "Mamma says she is the
most perfectly obedient, affectionate daughter she ever saw, and I
can't tell you how often I have heard her wish I was more like her."

"Ah," said Elsie, "I think Mrs. Carrington has always looked at me
through rose- spectacles."

After a little more chat Lucy told her errand. Her parents and
herself, indeed the whole family, she said, had greatly regretted the
falling off of their former intimacy and strongly desired to renew it;
and she had come to beg Elsie to go home with her and spend a week at
Ashlands in the old familiar way.

Elsie's eye brightened, and her cheek flushed. "Dear Lucy, how kind!"
she exclaimed; then turned inquiringly to her father.

"Yes, it is very kind," he said. "Use your own pleasure, daughter. I
think perhaps the change might do you good."

"Thanks, papa, then I shall go. Lucy, I accept your invitation with
pleasure."

They were soon on their way, cantering briskly along side by side,
Lucy in gay, almost wild spirits, and Elsie's depression rapidly
vanishing beneath the combined influence of the bracing air and
exercise, the brilliant sunshine, and her friend's lively sallies.

Arrived at Ashlands, she found herself received and welcomed with all
the old warmth of affection. Mrs. Carrington folded her to her heart
and wept over her. "My poor boy!" she whispered; "it seems almost to
bring him back again to have you with us once more. But I will not
mourn," she added, wiping her eyes; "for our loss has been his great
gain."

Tender memories of Herbert, associated with nearly every room in the
house, saddened and subdued Elsie's spirit for a time, yet helped to
banish thoughts of Egerton from her mind.

But Lucy had a great deal to tell her, and in listening to these
girlish confidences, Herbert was again half forgotten. Lucy too had
spent the past summer in the North, and had there "met her fate." She
was engaged, the course of true love seemed to be running smoothly,
and they expected to marry in a year.

Elsie listened with interest, sympathizing warmly in her friend's
happiness; but Lucy, who was watching her keenly, noticed a shade of
deep sadness steal over her face.

"Now I have told you all my secrets," she said, "won't you treat me as
generously, by trusting me with yours?"

"If I had as happy a tale to tell," replied Elsie, the tears filling
her eyes.

"You poor dear, what is wrong? Is it that papa refuses his consent."

Elsie nodded; her heart was too full for speech.

"What a shame!" cried Lucy. "Does he really mean to keep you single
all your life? is he quite determined to make an old maid of you?"

"No, oh, no! but he does not believe my friend to be a good man. There
seems to be some sad mistake, and I cannot blame papa; because if Mr.
Egerton really was what he thinks him, it would be folly and sin for
me to have anything to do with him; and indeed I could not give either
hand or heart to one so vile,--a profane swearer, gambler, drunkard,
and rake."

"Oh, my, no!" and Lucy looked quite horrified; "but you don't believe
him such a villain?"

"No; on the contrary I think him a truly converted man. I believe
he was a little wild at one time; for he told me he had been; but I
believe, too, that he has truly repented, and therefore ought to be
forgiven."

"Then I wouldn't give him up if I were you, father or no father,"
remarked Lucy, with spirit.

"But, Lucy, there is the command, 'Children, obey your parents.'"

"But you are not a child."

"Hardly more, not of age for more than two years."

"Well, when you are of age, surely you will consider a lover's claims
before those of a father."

"No," Elsie answered low and sadly. "I shall never marry without
papa's consent. I love him far too dearly to grieve him so; and it
would be running too fearful a risk."

"Then you have resigned your lover entirely?"

"Unless he can some day succeed in convincing papa that he is not so
unworthy."

"Well, you are a model of filial piety! and deserve to be happy, and I
am ever so sorry for you," cried Lucy, clasping her in her arms, and
kissing her affectionately.

"Thank you, dear," Elsie said, "but oh, I cannot bear to have my
father blamed. Believing as he does, how could he do otherwise than
forbid all intercourse between us? And he is so very, very kind, so
tenderly affectionate to me. Ah, I could never do without his dear
love!"

After this, the two had frequent talks together on the same subject,
and though Lucy did not find any fault with Mr. Dinsmore, she yet
pleaded Egerton's cause, urging that it seemed very unfair in Elsie
to condemn him unheard, very hard not to allow him even so much as a
parting word.

"I had no choice," Elsie said again and again, in a voice full of
tears; "it was papa's command, and I could do nothing but obey. Oh,
Lucy, it was very, very hard for me, too! and yet my father was
doing only his duty, if his judgment of Mr. Egerton's character was
correct."

One afternoon, when Elsie had been at Ashlands four or five days, Lucy
came flying into her room; "Oh, I'm so glad to find you dressed! You
see I'm in the midst of my toilet, and Scip has just brought up word
that a gentleman is in the parlor asking for the young ladies--Miss
Dinsmore and Miss Carrington. Would you mind going down alone and
entertaining him till I come? do, there's a dear."

"Who is he?"

"Scip didn't seem to have quite understood the name; but it must be
some one we both know, and if you don't mind going, it would be a
relief to my nerves to know that he's not sitting there with nothing
to do but count the minutes, and think, 'What an immense time it takes
Miss Carrington to dress. She must be very anxious to make a good
impression upon me.' For you see men are so conceited, they are always
imagining we're laying ourselves out to secure their admiration."

"I will go down then," Elsie answered, smiling, "and do what I can to
keep him from thinking any such unworthy thoughts of you. But please
follow me as soon as you can."

The caller had the drawing-room to himself, and as Elsie entered was
standing at the centre-table with his back toward her. As she drew
near, he turned abruptly, caught her hand in his, threw his arm about
her waist, and kissed her passionately, crying in a low tone of
rapturous delight, "My darling, I have you at last! Oh, how I have
suffered from this cruel separation."

It was Egerton, and for a few moments she forgot everything else, in
her glad surprise at the unexpected meeting.

He drew her to a sofa, and still keeping his arm about her, poured out
a torrent of fond loverlike words, mingled with tender reproaches that
she had given him up so easily, and protestations of his innocence of
the vices and crimes laid to his charge.

At first Elsie flushed rosy red, and a sweet light of love and joy
shone in the soft eyes, half veiled by their heavy, drooping lashes;
but as he went on her cheek grew deathly pale, and she struggled to
free herself from his embrace.

"Let me go!" she cried, in an agitated tone of earnest entreaty, "I
must, indeed I must! I can't stay--I ought not; I should not have come
in, or allowed you to speak to, or touch me. Papa has forbidden all
intercourse between us, and he will be so angry." And she burst into
tears.

"Then don't go back to him; stay with me, and give me a right to
protect you from his anger. I can't bear to see you weep, and if you
will be mine--my own little wife, you shall never have cause to shed
another tear," he said, drawing her closer to him and kissing them
away.

"No, no, I cannot, I cannot! You must let me go; indeed you must!"
she cried, shrinking from the touch of his lip upon her cheek, and
averting her face, "I am doing wrong, very wrong to stay, here!"

"No, I shall hold you fast for a few blissful moments at least;" he
answered, tightening his grasp and repeating his caresses, as she
struggled the harder to be free. "You cannot be so cruel as to refuse
to hear my defence."

"Oh, I cannot stay another moment--I must not hear another word, for
every instant that I linger I am guilty of a fresh act of disobedience
to papa. I shall be compelled to call for help it you do not loose
your hold."

He took his arm from her waist, but still held fast to her hand. "No,
don't do that," he said; "think what a talk it would make. I shall
detain you but a moment, and surely you may as well stay that much
longer; 'in for a penny, in for a pound,' you know. Oh, Elsie, can't
you give me a little hope."

"If you can gain papa's approval, not otherwise."

"But when you come of age."

"I shall never marry without my father's consent."

"Surely you carry your ideas of obedience too far. You owe a duty to
yourself and to me, as well as to your father. Excuse my plainness,
but in the course of nature we shall both outlive him, and is it
right to sacrifice the happiness of our two lives because he has
unfortunately imbibed a prejudice against me?"

"I could expect no blessing upon a union entered into in direct
opposition to my father's wishes and commands," she answered with sad
and gentle firmness.

"That's a hard kind of obedience; and I don't think it would answer to
put in practice in all cases," he said bitterly.

"Perhaps not; I do not attempt to decide for others; but I am
convinced of my own duty; and know too that I should be wretched
indeed, if I had to live under papa's frown. And oh, how I am
disobeying him now! I must go this instant! Release my hand, Mr.
Egerton." And she tried with all her strength to wrench it free.

"No, no, not yet," he said entreatingly. "I have not given you half
the proofs of my innocence that I can bring forward; do me the simple
justice to stay and hear them."

She made no reply but half yielded, ceasing her struggles for a
moment. She had no strength to free her hand from his grasp, and could
not bear to call others upon the scene. Trembling with agitation and
eagerness, she waited for his promised proofs; but instead he only
poured forth a continuous stream of protestations, expostulations and
entreaties.

"Mr. Egerton, I must, I must go," she repeated; "this is nothing to
the purpose, and I cannot stay to hear it."

A step was heard approaching; he hastily drew her toward him, touched
his lips again to her cheek, released her, and she darted from the
room by one door, as Lucy entered by another.

"Where is she? gone? what's the matter? wasn't she pleased to see you?
wouldn't she stay?"

Lucy looked into the disappointed, angry, chagrined face of Egerton,
and in her surprise and vexation piled question upon question without
giving him time to answer.

"No, the girl's a fool!" he muttered angrily, and turning hastily from
her, paced rapidly to and fro for a moment; then suddenly recollecting
himself, "I beg pardon, Miss Carrington," he said, coming back to
the sofa on which she sat regarding him with a perturbed, displeased
countenance, "I--I forgot myself; but you will perhaps, know how to
excuse an almost distracted lover."

"Really, sir," returned Lucy coolly, "your words just now did not
sound very lover-like; and would rather lead one to suspect that
possibly Mr. Dinsmore may be in the right."

He flushed hotly. "What can you mean, Miss Carrington?"

"That your love is for her fortune rather than for herself."

"Indeed you wrong me. I adore Miss Dinsmore, and would consider myself
the happiest of mortals could I but secure her hand, even though she
came to me penniless. But she has imbibed the most absurd, ridiculous
ideas of filial duty and refuses to give me the smallest encouragement
unless I can gain her father's consent and approval; which, seeing he
has conceived a violent dislike to me, is a hopeless thing. Now
can you not realize that the more ardent my love for her, the more
frantically impatient I would feel under such treatment?"

"Perhaps so; men are so different from women; but nothing could ever
make me apply such an epithet to the man I loved."

"Distracted with disappointed hopes, I was hardly a sane man at the
moment, Miss Carrington," he said deprecatingly.

"The coveted interview has proved entirely unsatisfactory then?" she
said in a tone of inquiry.

"Yes; and yet I am most thankful to have had sight and speech of her
once more; truly grateful to you for bringing it about so cleverly.
But--oh, Miss Carrington, could you be persuaded to assist me still
further, you would lay me under lasting obligations!"

"Please explain yourself, sir," she answered coldly, moving farther
from him, as he attempted to take her hand.

"Excuse me," he said. "I am not one inclined to take liberties with
ladies; but I am hardly myself to-day; my overpowering emotion--my
half distracted state of mind--"

Breaking off his sentence abruptly, and putting his hand to his head,
"I believe I shall go mad if I have to resign all hope of winning the
sweet, lovely Elsie," he exclaimed excitedly, "and I see only one way
of doing it. If I could carry her off, and get her quite out of her
father's reach, so that no fear of him need deter her from following
the promptings of her own heart, I am sure I could induce her to
consent to marry me at once. Miss Carrington, will you help me?"

"Never! If Elsie chooses to run away with you, and wants any
assistance from me, she shall have it; but I will have nothing to do
with kidnapping."

He urged, entreated, used every argument he could think of, but with
no other effect than rousing Lucy's anger and indignation; "underhand
dealings were not in her line," she told him, and finally--upon his
intimating that what she had already done might be thought to come
under that head--almost ordered him out of the house.

He went, and hurrying to her friend's room, she found her walking
about it in a state of great agitation, and weeping bitterly.

"Oh, Lucy, how could you? how could you?" she cried, wringing her
hands and sobbing in pitiable distress. "I had no thought of him when
I went down; I did not know you knew him, or that he was in this part
of the country at all. I was completely taken by surprise, and have
disobeyed papa's most express commands, and he will never forgive me,
never! No, not that either, but he will be very, very angry. Oh, what
shall I do!"

"Oh, Elsie, dear, don't be so troubled! I am as sorry as I can be,"
said Lucy, with tears in her eyes. "I meant to do you a kindness;
indeed I did; I thought it would be a joyful surprise to you.

"I met him last summer at Saratoga. He came there immediately from
Lansdale, and somehow we found out directly that we both knew you, and
that I was a near neighbor and very old friend of yours; and he told
me the whole story of your love-affair, and quite enlisted me in his
cause; he seemed so depressed and melancholy at your loss, and grieved
so over the hasty way in which your father had separated you,--not
even allowing a word of farewell.

"He told me he hoped and believed you were still faithful to him in
your heart, but he could not get to see or speak to you, or hold any
correspondence with you. And so I arranged this way of bringing you
together."

"It was kindly meant, I have no doubt, Lucy, but oh, you don't know
what you have done! I tremble at the very thought of papa's anger when
he hears it; for I have done and permitted things he said he would not
allow for thousands of dollars."

"Well, dear, I don't think you could help it; and I'm so sorry for my
share in it," said Lucy, putting her arms round her, and kissing her
wet cheek. "But perhaps your father will not be so very angry with
you after all; and at any rate you are too old to be whipped, so a
scolding will be the worst you will be likely to get."

"He never did whip me, never struck me a blow in his life; but I would
prefer the pain of a dozen whippings to what I expect," said Elsie,
with a fresh burst of tears.

"What is that, you poor dear?" asked Lucy. "I can't imagine what he
could do worse than beat you."

"He may put me away from his arms for weeks or months, and be cold,
and stern, and distant to me, never giving me a caress or even so much
as a kind word or look. Oh, if he should do that, how can I bear it!"

"Well, don't tell him anything about it. I wouldn't, and I don't see
any reason why you should."

Elsie shook her head sorrowfully. "I must; I never conceal
anything--any secret of my own--from him; and I should feel like a
guilty thing, acting a lie, and could not look him in the face; and he
would know from my very look and manner that something was wrong, and
would question me, and make me tell him all. Lucy, I must go home at
once."

"No, indeed, you must not. Why, you were to stay a week--two days
longer than this; and if you were ready to start this minute, it would
be quite dark before you could possibly reach the Oaks."

Elsie looked at her watch, and perceiving that her friend was right,
gave up the idea of going that day, but said she must leave the next
morning. To that Lucy again objected. "I can't bear to lose those two
days of your promised visit," she said, "for if you are determined to
tell your papa all about this, there's no knowing when he will allow
you to come here again."

"Never, I fear," sighed Elsie.

"I haven't been able to help feeling a little hard to him on poor
Herbert's account," Lucy went on, "and I believe that had something
to do with my readiness to help Egerton to outwit him in obtaining an
interview with you. But I'll never do anything of the kind again; so
he needn't be afraid to let you come to see us."

She then told Elsie what had passed in the drawing-room between
Egerton and herself--his request and her indignant refusal.

It helped to shake Elsie's confidence in the man, and made her still
more remorseful in view of that day's disobedience; for she could
not deceive herself into the belief that she had been altogether
blameless. "As I said before, I can't bear the idea of losing you so
soon," continued Lucy, "but there is still another reason why I must
beg of you to stay till the set time of your leaving. Mamma knows
nothing about this affair, and would be exceedingly displeased with
me, if she should find it out; as of course she must, if you go
to-morrow; as that would naturally call out an explanation. So, dear,
do promise me that you will give up the idea."

Elsie hesitated, but not liking to bring Lucy into trouble, finally
yielded to her urgent entreaties, and consented to stay.

All the enjoyment of her visit, however, was over; she felt it
impossible to rest till her father knew all, shed many tears in
secret, and had much ado to conceal the traces of them, and appear
cheerful in the presence of the family.

But the two wretched days were over at last, and declining the urgent
invitations of her friends to linger with them a little longer, she
bade them an affectionate farewell, and set out for home.

Jim had been sent to escort her, another servant with the wagon for
Chloe and the luggage. Struck with a sudden fear that she might meet
or be overtaken by Egerton, Elsie ordered Jim to keep up close in the
rear, then touching the whip to her horse, started off at a brisk
canter. Her thoughts were full of the coming interview with her
father, which she dreaded exceedingly, while at the same time she
longed to have it over. She drew rein at the great gates leading into
the grounds, and the servant dismounted and opened them.

"Jim," she asked, "is your master at home?"

"Dunno, Miss Elsie, but the missus am gone ober to Ion to spend the
day, an lef' little Marse Horace at Roselands."

"Why, what's the matter, Jim?"

"De missus at Ion little bit sick, I b'lieve, Miss Elsie."

"And papa didn't go with them?"

"Yes, miss; but he comed right back again, and I 'spect he's in de
house now."

"Dear papa! he came back to receive me," murmured Elsie to herself, as
she rode on, and a scalding tear fell at the thought of how the loving
look and fond caress with which he was sure to greet her, would be
quickly exchanged for dark frowns, and stern, cold reproofs.

"Oh, if I were a child again, I believe I should hope he would just
whip me at once, and then forgive me, and it would be all over; but
now--oh, dear! how long will his displeasure last?"

It was just as she had expected; he was on the veranda, watching for
her coming--hastened forward, assisted her to alight, embraced her
tenderly, then pushing aside her veil, looked searchingly into her
face.

"What is the matter?" he asked, as her eyes met his for an instant
with a beseeching, imploring glance, then fell beneath his gaze while
her face flushed crimson.

She tried to answer him, but her tongue refused to do its office,
there was a choking sensation in her throat and her lips quivered.

He led her into his private study, took off her hat and threw it
aside, and seating her on a sofa, still keeping his arm about her--for
she was trembling very much--asked again, "What is the matter? what
has gone wrong with you, my daughter?"

His tone, his look, his manner were very gentle and tender; but that
only increased her remorse and self-reproach.

"Papa, don't be so kind," she faltered; "I--I don't deserve it, for I
have--disobeyed you."

"Is it possible! when? where? and how? Can it be that you have seen
and spoken with that--scoundrel, Elsie?"

"Yes, papa." Her voice was very low and tremulous, her heart throbbed
almost to suffocation, her bosom heaved tumultuously, and her color
came and went with every breath.

He rose and paced hurriedly across the room two or three times,
then coming back to her side, "Tell me all about it," he said
sternly--"every action, every word spoken by either, as far as you can
recall it."

She obeyed in the same low, tremulous tones in which she had answered
him before, her voice now and then broken by a half-smothered sob, and
her eyes never once meeting his, which she felt were fixed so severely
upon her tearful, downcast face.

He cross-questioned her till he knew all that had passed nearly as
well as if he had been present through the whole interview, his tones
growing more and more stern and angry.

"And you dared to permit all that, Elsie?" he exclaimed when she had
finished; "to allow that vile wretch to put his arm around you, hold
your hand in his, for half an hour probably, and even to press his
lips again and again to yours or to your cheek; and that after I had
told you I would not have him take such a liberty with you for half I
am worth; and--"

"Not to my lips, papa."

"Then it is not quite so bad as I thought, but bad enough certainly;
and all this after I had positively forbidden you to even so much as
exchange the slightest salutation with him. What am I to think of such
high-handed rebellion?"

"Papa," she said beseechingly, "is not that too hard a word? I did not
disobey deliberately--I don't think anything could have induced me to
go into that room knowing that he was there. I was taken by surprise,
and when he had got hold of my hand I tried in vain to get it free."

"Don't attempt to excuse yourself, Elsie. You could have escaped from
him at once, by simply raising your voice and calling for assistance.
I do not believe it would have been impossible to avoid even that
first embrace; and it fairly makes my blood boil to think he succeeded
in giving it to you. How dared you so disobey me as to submit to it?"

"Papa, at the moment I forgot everything but--but just that he was
there."

The last words were spoken in a voice scarcely raised above a whisper,
while her head drooped lower and lower and her cheek grew hot with
shame.

"Did I ever take forgetfulness of my orders as any excuse of
disobedience?" he asked in as stern a tone as he had ever used to her.

"No, papa; but oh, don't be very angry with me!"

"I am exceedingly displeased with you, Elsie! so much so that nothing
but your sex saves you from a severe chastisement. And I cannot allow
you to escape punishment. You must be taught that though no longer a
mere child, you are not yet old enough to disobey me with impunity.
Hush!" as she seemed about to speak, "I will not have a word of reply.
Go to your own apartments and consider yourself confined to them till
you hear further from me. Stay!" he added as she rose to obey, "when
did all this occur?"

She told him in her low, tearful tones, her utterance half choked with
sobs.

"Two days ago, and yet your confession has been delayed till now. Does
that look like penitence for your fault?"

She explained why she had not returned home at once; but he refused to
accept the excuse, and ordered her away as sternly as before.

She obeyed in silence, controlling her feelings by a great effort,
until she had gained the privacy of her own apartments, then giving
way to a fit of almost hysterical weeping. It was years since her
father had been seriously displeased with her, and loving him with
such intense affection, his anger and sternness nearly broke her
heart.

Her tender conscience pricked her sorely too, adding greatly to her
distress by its reproaches on account of her disobedience and her
delay in confessing it.

It came to her mind at length that her heavenly Father might be more
tender and forbearing with her, more ready to forgive and restore to
favor, than her earthly one. She remembered the sweet words, "There is
forgiveness with thee, that thou mayest be feared." "If any man sin,
we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous." She
went to Him with her sin and sorrow, asking pardon for the past and
help for the future. She asked, too, that the anger of her earthly
parent might be turned away; that the Lord would dispose him to
forgive and love her as before.

She rose from her knees with a heart, though still sad and sorrowful,
yet lightened of more than half its load.

But the day was a very long one; with a mind so disturbed she could
not settle to any employment, or find amusement in anything. She
passed the time in wandering restlessly from room to room, starting
and trembling as now and then she thought she heard her father's step
or voice, then weeping afresh as she found that he did not come near
her.

When the dinner-bell rang she hoped he would send, or come to her; but
instead he sent her meal to her; such an one as was usual upon their
table--both luxurious and abundant,--which comforted her with the hope
that he was less displeased with her than at other times when he had
allowed her little more than prison fare. But excitement and mental
distress had brought on a severe headache; she had no appetite, and
sent the food away almost untasted.

It was mild, beautiful weather in the early spring; such weather as
makes one feel it a trial to be compelled to stay within doors, and
Elsie longed for her favorite retreat in the grounds.

In the afternoon some ladies called; Mr. Dinsmore was out, and she
dared not go to the drawing room without permission; but her headache
furnished sufficient excuse for declining to see them, and they went
away.

Shortly after, she heard her father's return. He had not been off the
estate, or out of sight of the house; he was keeping guard over her,
but still did not come near her.

Just at tea-time she again heard the sound of wheels; then her
father's, mother's, and little brother's voices.

"Mamma and Horace have come home," she thought with a longing desire
to run out and embrace them.

"Oh, papa, has sister come home?" she heard the child's voice ask in
eager tones.

"Yes."

"Oh, then I must run into her room and kiss her!"

"No, you must not; stay here."

"But why mustn't I go to sister, papa?"

"Because I forbid it."

Every word of the short colloquy reached Elsie's ear, adding to her
grief and dismay. Was she, then, to be separated from all the rest of
the family? did her father fear that she would exert a bad influence
over Horace, teaching him to be disobedient and wilful? How deeply
humbled and ashamed she felt at the thought.

Rose gave her husband a look of surprised, anxious inquiry. "Is Elsie
sick, dear?" she asked.

"No, Rose, but she is in disgrace with me," he answered in an
undertone, as he led the way into the house.

"Horace, you astonish me! what can she have done to displease you?"

"Come in here; and I will tell you," he said, throwing open the door
of his study.

Rose listened in silence, while he repeated to her the substance of
Elsie's confession, mingled with expressions of his own anger and
indignation.

"Poor child!" murmured Rose, as he concluded; "Horace, don't be hard
with her; she must have suffered a great deal in these last three
days."

"Yes," he answered in a moved tone; "when I think of that, I can
scarcely refrain from going to her, taking her in my arms, and
lavishing caresses and endearments upon her; but then comes the
thought of her allowing that scoundrel to do the same, and I am ready
almost to whip her for it." His face flushed hotly, and his dark eyes
flashed as he spoke.

"Oh, my dear!" exclaimed Rose, half frightened at his vehemence, "you
cannot mean it?"

"Rose," he said, pacing to and fro in increasing excitement, "the
fellow is a vile wretch, whose very touch I esteem pollution to a
sweet, fair, innocent young creature like my daughter. I told her so,
and positively forbade her to so much as look at him, or permit him
to see her face, if it could be avoided, or to recognize, or hold the
slightest communication with him in any way. Yet in defiance of all
this, she allows him to take her hand and hold it for, I don't know
how long, put his arm around her waist and kiss her a number of times.
Now what does such disobedience deserve?"

"Had she no excuse to offer?"

"Excuse? Yes, she did not disobey deliberately--was taken by
surprise--forgot everything but that he was there."

"Well, my dear," and Rose's hand was laid affectionately on his arm,
while a tender smile played about her mouth, and her sweet blue eyes
looked fondly into his. "You know how it is with lovers, if you will
only look back a very few years. I think there were times when you and
I forgot that there was anybody in the wide world but just our two
selves."

A smile, a tender caress, a few very lover-like words, and resuming
his gravity and seriousness, Mr. Dinsmore went on: "But you forget
the odious character of the man. If I had objected to him from mere
prejudice or whim, it would have been a very different thing."

"But you know Elsie does not believe--"

"She ought to believe what her father tells her," he interrupted
hotly; "but believe or not, she must and shall obey me; and if she
does not I shall punish her."

"And to do that, you need only look coldly on her, and refrain from
giving her caresses and endearing words. Such treatment from her
dearly loved father would of itself be sufficient, very soon, to crush
her tender, sensitive spirit."

His face softened, the frown left his brow, and the angry fire his
eye. "My poor darling!" he murmured, with a sigh, his thoughts going
back to a time of estrangement between them long years ago. "Yes,
Rose, you are right; she is a very tender, delicate, sensitive plant,
and it behooves her father to be exceeding gentle and forbearing with
her."

"Then you will forgive her, and take her to your heart again?"

"Yes--if she is penitent;--and tell her that she owes it to her
mother's intercession; for I had intended to make her feel herself in
disgrace for days or weeks."

Chloe was at that moment carrying a large silver waiter, filled with
delicacies, into the apartments of her young mistress. "Now, darlin',
do try to eat to please your ole mammy," she said coaxingly, as she
set it down before her. "I'se taken lots ob pains to fix up dese tings
dat my pet chile so fond ob."

Elsie's only answer was a sad sort of smile; but for the sake of the
loving heart that had prompted the careful preparation of the tempting
meal--the loving eyes that watched her as she ate, she tried to do her
best.

Only half satisfied with the result, Chloe bore the waiter away again,
while Elsie seated herself in a large easy-chair that was drawn up
close to the glass doors opening upon the lawn and laying her head
back upon its cushions, turned her eyes toward the outer world,
looking longingly upon the shaded alleys and gay parterres, the lawn
with its velvet carpet of emerald green, where a fountain cast up
its cool showers of spray, and long shadows slept, alternating with
brilliant patches of ruddy light from the slowly sinking sun.

She sighed deeply, and her eyes filled with tears. "How long should
she be forbidden to wander there at her own sweet will?"

A soft, cool hand was gently laid upon her aching brow, and looking
up she saw her father standing by her side. She had not heard his
approach, for his slippered feet made no noise in passing over the
rich velvet carpet.

His face was grave, but no longer stern or angry. "Does your head
ache, daughter?" he asked almost tenderly.

"Yes, papa; but not half so badly as my heart does," she answered,
a tear rolling quickly down her cheek. "I am so sorry for my
disobedience. Oh, papa, will you forgive me?" And her eyes sought
his with the imploring look he ever found it well-nigh impossible to
resist.

"Yes, I will--I do," he said, stooping to press a kiss upon the
quivering lips. "I had thought I ought to keep you in disgrace some
time longer, but your mamma has pleaded for you, and for her sake--and
for the sake of a time, long ago, when I caused my little girl much
undeserved suffering," he added, his tones growing tremulous with
emotion, "I forgive and receive you back into favor at once."

She threw her arm about his neck, and as he drew her to his breast,
laid her head down there, weeping tears of joy and thankfulness.
"Dear, kind mamma! and you too, best and dearest of fathers! I don't
deserve it," she sobbed. "I am afraid I ought to be punished for such
disobedience."

"I think you have been," he said pityingly, "the last three days can
hardly have been very happy ones to you."

"No, papa; very, very wretched."

"My poor child! Ah, I must take better care of my precious one in
future. I shall allow you to go nowhere without either your mother or
myself to guard and protect you. Also, I shall break off your intimacy
with Lucy Carrington; she is henceforth to be to you a mere speaking
acquaintance; come, now we will take a little stroll through the
grounds. The cool air will, I hope, do your head good."




CHAPTER XXII.

  'Twas the doubt that thou wert false,
  That wrung my heart with pain;
  But now I know thy perfidy,
  I shall be well again.

  --BRYANT.


Elsie submitted without a murmur to her father's requirements and
restrictions; but though there was nothing else to remind her that she
had been for one sad day in disgrace with him--his manner toward her
having again all the old tender fondness--she did not fully recover
her spirits, but, spite of her struggles to be cheerful and hopeful,
seemed often depressed, and grew pale and thin day by day.

Her father noticed it with deep concern and anxiety. "Something
must be done," he said one day to his wife; "the child is drooping
strangely, and I fear will lose her health. I must try what change
will do for her. What do you say to a year in Europe?"

"For all of us?"

"Yes, for you and me and our two children."

"It might be very pleasant, and Elsie has never been."

"No; I have always meant to take her, but found home so enjoyable that
I have put it off from year to year."

Elsie entered the room as he spoke.

"Come here, daughter," he said, making room for her on the sofa by his
side. "I was just saying to mamma that I think of taking you all to
Europe for a year. How should you like that?"

"Oh, very much, papa!" she answered, looking up brightly; "I should so
enjoy seeing all the places you have told me of,--all the scenes of
your adventures when you travelled there before."

"Then I think we will go. Shall we not, mamma?"

"Yes; but I must pay a visit home first, and do some preparatory
shopping in Philadelphia. Can we go on in time to spend some weeks
there before sailing?"

"You might, my dear; but I shall have to stay behind to arrange
matters here; which will take some time, in contemplation of so
lengthened an absence from the estate."

"Then I suppose we must have a temporary separation," said Rose, in a
jesting tone; "I had better take the children and go home at once, so
that Elsie and I can be getting through our shopping, etc., while you
are busy here."

"No, Rose; you may go, and take Horace with you, if you like; but
Elsie must stay with me. I cannot trust her even with you!"

"Oh, papa!" And the sweet face flushed crimson, the soft eyes filled
with tears.

"I think you misunderstand me, daughter," he said kindly; "I do not
mean that I fear you would fail in obedience to my commands or my
wishes; but that I must keep you under my protection. Besides, I
cannot possibly spare all my treasures--wife, son, and daughter--at
once. Would you wish to go and leave me quite alone?"

"Oh no, no, indeed, you dear, dearest father!" she cried, putting her
arm round his neck, and gazing in his face with eyes beaming with joy
and love.

"Yours is the better plan, I believe, my dear," said Rose. "I would
rather not have you left alone, and I think I could do what is
necessary for Elsie, in the way of shopping and ordering dresses made,
if she likes to trust me."

So it was arranged; three days after this conversation Mrs. Dinsmore
left for Philadelphia, taking little Horace with her, and a fortnight
later Mr. Dinsmore followed with Elsie.

Dearly as the young girl loved Rose and her little brother, it had yet
been an intense pleasure to her to have her father all to herself, and
be everything to him for those two weeks; and she was almost sorry to
have them come to an end.

It was late at night when they reached the City of Brotherly Love. Mr.
Allison's residence was several miles distant from the depot, but his
carriage was there in waiting for them.

"Are the family all well, Davis?" inquired Mr. Dinsmore, addressing
the coachman, as he placed Elsie in the vehicle.

"All well, sir; Mrs. Dinsmore and the little boy too."

"Ah, I am thankful for that. You may drive on at once. My man John
will call a hack and follow us with Aunt Chloe and the baggage."

"Did you give John the checks, papa?" asked Elsie as he took his seat
by her side, and Davis shut the carriage door.

"Yes. How weary you look, my poor child! There, lean on me," and he
put his arm about her and made her lay her head on his shoulder.

They drove on rapidly, passing through several comparatively silent
and deserted streets, then suddenly the horses slackened their pace,
a bright light shone in at the carriage window and the hum of
many voices and sound of many feet attracted the attention of the
travellers.

Elsie started and raised her head, asking, "What is it, papa?"

"We are passing a theatre, and it seems the play is just over, judging
by the crowds that are pouring from its doors."

Davis reined in his horses to avoid running over those who were
crossing the street, and Elsie, glancing from the window, caught sight
of a face she knew only too well. Its owner was in the act of stepping
from the door of the theatre, and staggered as he did so--would have
fallen to the ground had he not been held up by his companion, a
gaudily dressed, brazen-faced woman, whose character there was no
mistaking.

"Ha, ha, Tom!" she cried, with a loud and boisterous laugh, "I saved
you from a downfall that time; which I'll be bound is more than that
Southern heiress of yours would have done."

"Now don't be throwing her up to me again, Bet," he answered thickly,
reeling along so close to our travellers that they caught the scent of
his breath; "I tell you again she can't hold a candle to you, and I
never cared for her; it was the money I was after."

Mr. Dinsmore saw a deadly pallor suddenly overspread his daughter's
face; for a single instant her eyes sought his with an expression of
mute despairing agony that wrung his heart; then all was darkness as
again the carriage rolled rapidly onward.

"My poor, poor darling!" he murmured, drawing her close to him and
folding his arms about her as if he would shield her from every danger
and evil, while hers crept around his neck and her head dropped upon
his breast.

The carriage rattled on over the rough stones. Elsie clung with
death-like grasp to her father, shudder after shudder shaking her
whole frame, in utter silence at first, but at length, as they came
upon a smoother road and moved with less noise and jolting, "Papa,"
she whispered, "oh, what a fearful, fearful fate you have saved me
from! Thank God for a father's protecting love and care!"

"Thank Him that I have my darling safe." he responded in a deeply
moved tone, and caressing her with exceeding tenderness.

In another moment they had stopped before Mr. Allison's door, which
was thrown wide open almost on the instant; for Rose and Edward were
up, waiting and listening for their coming.

"Come at last! glad to see you!" cried the latter, springing down
the steps to greet his brother-in-law as he alighted. Then, as Mr.
Dinsmore turned, lifted his daughter from the carriage, and half
carried her into the house, "But what's the matter? Elsie ill? hurt?
have you had an accident?"

Rose stood waiting in the hall. "My dear husband!" she exclaimed in a
tone of mingled affection, surprise, and alarm. "What is it? what is
wrong with our darling? Come this way, into the sitting-room, and lay
her on the sofa."

"She has received a heavy blow, Rose, but I think--I hope it will turn
out for her good in the end," he said low and tremulously, as he laid
her down.

She seemed in a half-fainting condition, and Edward rushed away in
search of restoratives.

Rose asked no more questions at the time, nor did her husband give any
further information, but in silence, broken only now and then by
a subdued whisper, they both devoted their energies to Elsie's
restoration.

"Shall I go for a doctor?" asked Edward.

"No, thank you. I think she will be better presently," answered Mr.
Dinsmore.

"I am better now," murmured Elsie feebly. "Papa, if you will help me
up to bed, I shall do very well."

"Can't you eat something first?" asked Rose, "I have a nice little
supper set out in the next room for papa and you."

Elsie shook her head, and sighed, "I don't think I could, mamma; I am
not at all hungry."

"I want you to try, though," said her father; "it is some hours now
since you tasted food, and I think you need it," and lifting her
tenderly in his arms he carried her into the supper-room, where he
seated her at the table in an easy-chair which Edward hastily wheeled
up for her use.

To please her father she made a determined effort, and succeeded in
swallowing a few mouthfuls. After that he helped her to her room and
left her in the care of Rose and Chloe.

Having seen with her own eyes, and heard with her own ears, Elsie
could no longer doubt the utter unworthiness of Egerton, or his
identity with Tom Jackson; of whose vices and crimes she had heard
from both her father and Walter, with whom she still kept up a
correspondence. She loved him no longer; nay, she had never loved him;
her affection had been bestowed upon the man she believed him to be,
not the man that he was. But now the scales had fallen from her eyes,
she saw him in all his hideous moral deformity, and shrank with horror
and loathing from the recollection that his arm had once encircled
her waist, his lip touched her cheek. She could now appreciate her
father's feelings of anger and indignation on learning that she had
permitted such liberties, and felt more deeply humbled and penitent on
account of it than ever before.

She slept little that night, and did not leave her room for several
days. The sudden shock had quite unnerved her; but the cause of her
illness remained a secret between herself and her parents, who watched
over her with the tenderest solicitude, and spared no effort to
cheer and comfort her. She seemed at this time to shrink from all
companionship but theirs, although she and her mamma's younger
brothers and sisters had always entertained a warm friendship for each
other.

On the fourth day after their arrival her father took her out for
a drive, and returning left her resting on the sofa in her
dressing-room, while he and Rose went for a short walk.

The door-bell rang, and presently Chloe came up with a very smiling
face to ask if "Marse Walter" might come in.

"Walter?" cried Elsie, starting up. "Yes, indeed!"

She had scarcely spoken the words before he was there beside her,
shaking hands, and kissing her, saying with a gay boyish laugh, "I
suppose your uncle has a right?"

"Yes, certainly; though I don't know when, he ever claimed it before.
But oh, how glad I am to gee you! and how you've grown and improved.
Sit down, do. There's an easy-chair.

"Excuse my not getting up; papa bade me lie and rest for an hour."

"Thanks, yes; and I know you always obey orders. And so you're on the
sick list? what's the matter?"

An expression of pain crossed her features and the color faded from
her cheek. "I have been ailing a little," she said, "but am better
now. How is Arthur?"

"H'm! well enough physically, but--in horrible disgrace with papa.
You've no idea, Elsie, to what an extent that Tom Jackson has fleeced
him. He's over head and ears in debt, and my father's furious. He has
put the whole matter into Horace's hands for settlement. Did he tell
you about it?"

"No, he only said he expected to go to Princeton to-morrow to attend
to some business. He would have gone sooner, but didn't like to leave
me."

"Careful of you as ever! that's right. I say, Elsie, I think Horace
has very sensible ideas about matters and things."

"Do you? I own I think so myself," she answered with a quiet smile.

"Yes; you see Arthur is in debt some thousands, a good share of it
what they call debts of honor. Papa had some doubt as to whether they
ought to be paid, and asked Horace what was his opinion. Adelaide
wrote me the whole story, you see. Here, I'll give it to you in his
exact words, as she reports them," he added, taking a letter from his
pocket and reading aloud, "'Father, don't think of such a thing! Why,
surely it would be encouraging gambling, which is a ruinous vice; and
paying a man for robbing and cheating. I would, if necessary, part
with the last cent to pay an honest debt; but a so-called debt of
honor (of dishonor would be more correct) I would not pay if I had
more money than I could find other uses for.' And I think he was
right. Don't you?" concluded Walter.

"I think papa is always right."

"Yes? Well, I was afraid you didn't think he was in regard to
that--fellow you met out in Lansdale; I've been wanting to see you to
tell you what I know of the scoundrelism of Tom Jackson, and the proof
that they are one and the same."

"Yes, I know, I--I believe it now, Walter, and--But don't let us speak
of it again," she faltered, turning deathly pale and almost gasping
for breath.

"I won't; I didn't know you'd mind; I--I'm very sorry," he stammered,
looking anxious, and vexed with himself.

"Never mind; I shall soon learn not to care. Now tell me about Arthur.
Will he stay and finish his course?"

"No; papa says his patience is worn out, and his purse can stand no
more such drains as Arthur has put upon it two or three times already.
So he is to leave and go home as soon as Horace has settled up his
affairs."

"And you?"

"I hope to go on and to graduate in another year."

"Oh, Wal, I'm so glad! so thankful you have'nt followed in poor
Arthur's footsteps."

"He wouldn't let me, Elsie; he actually wouldn't. I know I'm lacking
in self-reliance and firmness, and if Art had chosen to lead me wrong,
I'm afraid he'd have succeeded. But he says, poor fellow! that it's
enough for one to be a disgrace to the family, and has tried to keep
me out of temptation. And you can't think how much my correspondence
with you has helped to keep me straight. Your letters always did me so
much good."

"Oh, thank you for telling me that!" she cried, with bright, glad
tears glistening in her eyes.

"No, 'tis I that owe thanks to you," he said, looking down
meditatively at the carpet and twirling his watch-key between his
finger and thumb.

"Poor Art! this ought to have been his last year, and doubtless would
if he had only kept out of bad company."

"Ah, Wal, I hope that you will never forget that 'evil communications
corrupt good manners.'"

"I hope not, Elsie. I wish you could stay and attend our commencement.
What do you say? Can't you? It comes off in about a fortnight."

"No, Wal. I'm longing to get away, and papa has engaged our passage
in the next steamer. But perhaps we may return in time to see you
graduate next year."

"What, in such haste to leave America! I'm afraid you're losing your
patriotism," he said playfully.

"Ah, it is no want of love for my dear native land that makes me
impatient to be gone!" she answered half sadly.

"And are you really to be gone a year?"

"So papa intends, but of course everything in this world is
uncertain."

"I shall look anxiously for my European letters, and expect them to be
very interesting."

"I'll do my best, Wal," she said languidly, "but I don't feel, just
now, as if I could ever write anything worth reading."

"I think I never saw you so blue," he said in a lively, jesting tone.
"I must tell you of the fun we fellows have, and if it doesn't make
you wish yourself one of us--Well," and he launched out into an
animated description of various practical jokes played off by the
students upon their professors or on each other.

He succeeded at length in coaxing some of the old brightness into the
sweet face, and Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore, mounting the stairs on their
return from their walk, exchanged glances of delighted surprise at the
sound of a silvery laugh which had not greeted their ears for days.

Walter received a hearty welcome from both. His visit, though
necessarily short, was of real service to Elsie, doing much to rouse
her out of herself and her grief; thus beginning the cure which
time and change of scene--dulling the keen edge of sorrow and
disappointment, and giving pleasant occupation to her thoughts--would
at length carry on to completion.




CHAPTER XXIII.

  "The shaken tree grows firmer at the roots;
  So love grows firmer for some blasts of doubt."


It was two years or more since the Oaks had suffered the temporary
loss of its master and mistress, yet they had not returned; they still
lingered on foreign shores, and Mrs. Murray, who had been left at
the head of household affairs, looked in vain for news of their
home-coming.

She now and then received a short business letter from Mr. Dinsmore
or of directions from Rose; or a longer one from the latter or Elsie,
giving entertaining bits of travel, etc.; and occasionally Adelaide
would ride over from Roselands and delight the old housekeeper's
heart by reading aloud a lively gossipy epistle one or the other had
addressed to her.

How charmed and interested were both reader and listener; especially
when they came upon one of Rose's graphic accounts of their
presentation at court--in London, Paris, Vienna, or St.
Petersburg--wherein she gave a minute description of Elsie's dress
and appearance, and dwelt with motherly pride and delight upon the
admiration everywhere accorded to the beauty and sweetness of the
lovely American heiress.

It was a great gratification to Adelaide's pride in her niece to learn
that more than one coronet had been laid at her feet; yet she was not
sorry to hear that they had been rejected with the gentle firmness
which she knew Elsie was capable of exercising.

"But what more could the bairn or her father desire? would he keep the
sweet lassie single a' her days, Miss Dinsmore?" asked Mrs. Murray
when Adelaide told her this.

"No," was the smiling rejoinder; "I know he would be very loath to
resign her; but this is Elsie's own doing. She says the man for whom
she would be willing to give up her native land must be very dear
indeed, that her hand shall never be given without her heart, and that
it still belongs more to her father than to any one else."

"Ah, that is well, Miss Adelaide. I hae been sorely troubled aboot my
sweet bairn. I never breathed the thoct to ither mortal ear, but when
they cam hame frae that summer in the North, she was na the blythe
young thing she had been; and there was that in the wistfu' and
hungered look o' her sweet een--when she turned them whiles upon her
father--that made me think some ane he didna approve had won the
innocent young heart."

"Ah, well, Mrs. Murray, whatever may have been amiss then, is all over
now. My sister writes me that Elsie seems very happy, and as devotedly
attached to her father as ever, insisting that no one ever can be so
dear to her as he."

Mrs. Dinsmore's last letter was dated Naples, and there they still
lingered.

One bright spring day they were out sight-seeing, and had wandered
into a picture-gallery which they had visited once or twice before.
Rose had her husband's arm. Elsie held her little brother's hand in
hers.

"Sister," said the child, "look at those ladies and gentlemen. They
are English, aren't they?"

"Yes; I think so," Elsie answered, following the direction of his
glance; "a party of English tourists. No, one of the gentlemen looks
like an American."

"That one nearest this way? I can only see his side face, but I think
he is the handsomest. Don't you?"

"Yes; and he has a fine form too, an easy, graceful carriage, and
polished manners," she added, as at that moment he stooped to pick
up a handkerchief, dropped by one of the ladies of his party, and
presented it to its owner.

Elsie was partial to her own countrymen, and unaccountably to herself,
felt an unusual interest in this one. She watched him furtively,
wondering who he was, and thinking that in appearance and manners he
compared very favorably with the counts, lords, and dukes who in the
past two years had so frequently hovered about her, and hung upon her
smiles.

But her father called her attention to something in the painting he
and Rose were examining, and when she turned to look again for the
stranger and his companions, she perceived that they were gone.

"Papa," she asked, "did you notice that party of tourists?"

"Not particularly. What about them?"

"I am quite certain one of the gentlemen was an American; and I half
fancied there was something familiar in his air and manner."

"Ah! I wish you had spoken of it while he was here, that I might have
made sure whether he were an old acquaintance. But come," he added,
taking out his watch, "it is time for us to return home."

The Dinsmores were occupying an old palace, the property of a noble
family whose decayed fortunes compelled the renting of their
ancestral home. In the afternoon of the day of their visit to the
picture-gallery Mr. Dinsmore and his daughter were seated in its
spacious saloon, she beside a window overlooking the street, he at
a little distance from her, and near to a table covered with books,
magazines, and newspapers. That day had brought him a heavy mail from
America, and he was examining the New York and Philadelphia dailies
with keen interest.

Elsie was evidently paying no heed to what might be passing in the
street. A bit of fancy work gave employment to her fingers, while her
thoughts were busy with the contents of a letter received from her
Aunt Adelaide that morning.

It brought ill news. Arthur had been seriously injured by a railroad
accident and, it was feared, was crippled for life. But that was not
all. Dick Percival--whom Enna had married nearly two years before--had
now become utterly bankrupt, having wasted his patrimony in rioting
and drunkenness, losing large sums at the gaming-table; and his young
wife, left homeless and destitute, had been compelled to return to her
father's house with her infant son.

Mr. Dinsmore uttered a slight exclamation.

"What is it, papa?" asked Elsie, lifting her eyes to meet his fixed
upon her with an expression of mingled gratitude and tenderness.

"Come here," he said, and as she obeyed he drew her to his knee,
passing his arm about her waist, and, holding the paper before her,
pointed to a short paragraph which had just caught his eye.

She read it at a glance; her face flushed, then paled; she put her arm
about his neck, and laid her cheek to his, while tears trembled in the
sweet eyes, as soft and beautiful as ever.

For a moment neither spoke; then she murmured in low, quivering tones
the same words that had fallen from her lips two years ago,--"Thank
God for a father's protecting love and care!"

"Thank Him that I have my daughter safe in my arms," he said,
tightening his clasp about her slender waist. "Ah, my own precious
child, how could I ever have borne to see you sacrificed to that
wretch!"

They had just learned that Tom Jackson had been tried for manslaughter
and for forgery, found guilty on both charges, and sentenced to the
State's Prison for a long term of years.

They were quiet again for a little; then Elsie said, "Papa, I want to
ask you something."

"Well, daughter, say on."

"I have been thinking how sad it must be for poor Enna to find herself
so destitute, and that I should like to settle something upon her--say
ten or twenty thousand dollars, if I may--"

"My dear child," he said with a smile, "I have no control over you
now as regards the disposal of your property. Do you forget that you
passed your majority three weeks ago?"

"No, papa, I have not forgotten; but I don't mean ever to do anything
of importance without your approval. So please make up your mind that
I'm always to be your own little girl; never more than eighteen or
twenty to you. Now won't you answer my question about Enna?"

"I think it would be quite as well, or better, to defer any such
action for the present. It won't hurt Enna to be made to feel poor and
dependent for a time; she needs the lesson; and her parents will not
allow her to suffer privation of any sort. Ah, here comes mamma in
walking attire. We are going out for perhaps an hour; leaving house,
servants, and the little ones in your charge. Horace, be careful to do
just as your sister tells you."

"Yes, papa, I will," answered the child, who had come in with his
mother, and had a book in his hand. "Will you help me with my lesson,
Elsie, and hear me say it when it is learned?"

"Yes, that I will. Here's a stool for you close by my side," she said,
going back to her seat by the window.

"Good-bye, dears, we won't be gone long." said Rose, taking her
husband's arm.

Elsie and Horace watched them till they had passed out of sight far
down the street, then returned to their employments; her thoughts
now going back, not to Roselands, but to Lansdale, Ashlands, and
Philadelphia; memory and imagination bringing vividly before her each
scene of her past life in which Egerton had borne a part. Did any of
the old love come back? No, for he was not the man who had won her
esteem and affection; and even while sending up a silent petition for
his final conversion, she shuddered at the thought of her past danger,
and was filled with gratitude to God and her father at the remembrance
of her narrow escape.

Her brother's voice recalled her from her musings. "Look, sister," he
exclaimed, glancing from the window, "there is the very same gentleman
we saw this morning! and see, he's crossing the street! I do believe
he's coming here."

Elsie looked, recognized the stranger, and perceived, with a slight
emotion of surprise and pleasure, that he was approaching their door.
That he was her countryman, and perhaps direct from her dear native
land, was sufficient to make him a welcome visitor.

The next moment John threw open the door of the saloon and announced,
"A gentleman from America!"

"One who brings no letter of introduction; yet hopes for an audience
of you, fair lady," he said, coming forward with smiling countenance
and outstretched hand.

"Mr. Travilla! can it be possible!" she cried, starting up in joyful
astonishment, and hastening to bid him welcome.

"You are not sorry to see me then, my little friend?" he said, taking
her offered hand and pressing it in both of his.

"Sorry, my dear sir! what a question! Were you not always a most
welcome guest in my father's house? and if welcome at home, much more
so here in a foreign land."

Mr. Travilla looked into the sweet face, more beautiful than ever, and
longed to treat her with the affectionate freedom of former days, yet
refrained; the gentle dignity of her manner seeming to forbid it,
pleased and cordial as was her greeting.

He turned to Horace and shook hands with him, remarking that he had
grown very much.

"I am very glad to see you, sir," said the boy.

"You have not forgotten me then?"

"Ah, no, indeed; and I can't think how it was that sister and I did
not know you yesterday in the picture-gallery; though we knew you were
an American!"

"Ah, were you there? How blind I must have been!" and he turned to
Elsie again.

"We were there for but a few minutes before your party left; and quite
at the other end of that long gallery," she said. "But I am surprised
that I failed to recognize you, even at that distance. But I had no
thought of your being in the country. How delighted papa will be
to see you. He has often spoken of the old times when you and he
travelled over Europe together, and wished that you were with him on
this trip. He and mamma have gone out, but will be in presently."

Elsie had many inquiries to make in regard to the health and welfare
of relatives and friends, and the old family servants at the Oaks; Mr.
Travilla numerous questions to ask concerning all that she had seen
and done since leaving America. But in the midst of it all she
exclaimed, "Ah, you must see our little Frenchwoman! such a darling as
she is!"

"I'll ring the bell, sister," said Horace, seeing her glance toward
it.

John appeared in answer, was ordered to tell the nurse to bring the
baby, and a neatly dressed middle-aged woman presently entered the
room, carrying a lovely infant a little more than a year old.

"See, is she not a darling?" said Elsie, taking it in her arms. "She
has mamma's own sweet pretty blue eyes, and is named for her. Our
Rosebud we call her. Papa gave her the name, and he says she is as
much like her mother as I am like mine. You don't know, Mr. Travilla,
how glad I was when she came to us; it was something so new and
delightful to have a sister of my own. Ah, I love her dearly, and she
returns my affection. There, see her lay her little head down on my
shoulder."

Mr. Travilla admired and caressed the little creature, coaxed her to
come to him for a moment, and the nurse carried her away.

"When do you return home, Elsie?" he asked.

"In the fall. Mr. and Mrs. Perris, mamma's grandparents, have their
golden wedding in October. Sophy expects to be married at the same
time, and of course we wish to be present on the occasion. We have
yet to visit Turin, Venice, and Munich. After seeing these places we
intend to spend the rest of the summer in Switzerland, sailing for
America some time in September. Ah, here are papa and mamma!" she
added as the two entered the room together.

"Travilla! what favorable wind blew you here?" cried Mr. Dinsmore,
shaking his friend's hand, in almost boyish delight.

"A westerly one, I believe," answered Travilla, laughing and shaking
hands with Rose, who looked scarcely less pleased than her husband.
"They think at Roselands and the Oaks that your year is a very long
one, or that you have lost your reckoning, and were anxious to send
a messenger to assist you in recovering it; so I volunteered my
services."

"Ah, that was kind! but to be able to do so to advantage you will need
to take up your abode with us for the present, and to make one of our
party when we start again upon our travels."

"Of course you will," added Rose; "we always consider you one of the
family; a sort of brother to us and uncle to the children."

"Thank you, you are most kind," he said, a slight flush suffusing his
cheek for an instant, while his eyes involuntarily sought Elsie's face
with a wistful, longing look.

Her father turned laughingly to her. "Is this your stranger of the
picture-gallery? ah, are you not ashamed of failing to recognize so
old a friend?"

"Yes, papa, but I did not catch sight of his full face, and he was
at quite a distance, and I never thinking of the possibility that he
could be anywhere out of America."

"And time makes changes in us all--is fast turning me into a quiet
middle-aged man."

"You are very kind to furnish another excuse for my stupidity," said
Elsie, smiling, "but I really cannot see that you have changed in the
least since I saw you last."

"And no stranger would ever think of pronouncing you over thirty,"
added Rose.

"Ah, you flatter me, fair ladies," returned Mr. Travilla, smiling and
shaking his head.

"No, I can vouch for the truthfulness and honesty of both," said Mr.
Dinsmore.

Mr. Travilla did not hesitate to accept his friend's invitation,
knowing that it was honestly given, and feeling that he could not
decline it without doing violence to his own inclination. He made one
of their party during the rest of their stay in Europe and on the
voyage to America.

His presence was most welcome to all; he saw no reason to doubt that,
and yet Elsie's manner sometimes saddened and depressed him. Not that
there was ever in it anything approaching to coolness, but it lacked
the old delightful familiarity, instead of which there was now a quiet
reserve, a gentle dignity, that kept him at a distance, and while
increasing his admiration for the fair girl, made him sigh for the old
childish days when she was scarcely under more constraint with him
than with her father.

Our little party reached Philadelphia a fortnight before the golden
wedding. They found the handsome city residence of the Allisons
occupied by the family, and full of the pleasant stir and bustle of
preparation for the eventful day which was to witness the celebration
of the fiftieth anniversary of the wedding of Mr. and Mrs. Ferris, and
the marriage of their granddaughter.

Sophy, while paying a visit to Rose in her Southern home, had won the
heart of Harry Carrington, and they had been engaged a year or more.
Harry had once indulged in a secret penchant for Elsie; but now he
would not have exchanged his merry, blue-eyed Sophy for her, or for
any other lady in the land.

The young couple were married at church, very early in the evening,
Elsie acting as first bridesmaid. Returning to the house the bridal
party were ushered into the drawing-room, which they found richly
ornamented with evergreens and flowers. In the centre rose a pyramid
of rare and beautiful blossoms, filling the air with their delicious
perfume. Above that was a wide arch of evergreens bearing the
monograms of Mr. and Mrs. Ferris, placed between the dates of their
marriage and of this anniversary.

The old bride and groom sat together beneath the arch on one side of
the pyramid, while the newly-married pair took up a similar position,
upon the other.

Only the family and near connections were present for the first half
hour. The eldest son of Mr. and Mrs. Ferris made a short address,
thanking his aged parents for their unselfish love and devotion to
their offspring, and exhorting the youthful bride and groom to follow
in their footsteps. Upon the conclusion of this little speech,
gifts were presented by children and grandchildren, and letters of
congratulation, in both poetry and prose, from absent friends were
read.

After this the doors were thrown open to the invited guests, and for
the remainder of the evening the house was thronged with the elite of
the city, and with friends and acquaintances from other parts of the
country.

Among the latter were Adelaide and Walter Dinsmore, and Mr. Travilla
and his mother. The last named was seated in the corner of a sofa, her
son standing by her side.

He heard a low-breathed sigh, noted the quivering of her lip and
the gathering tears in the gentle eyes, as she turned them upon the
gray-haired bride and groom, and he knew that her thoughts were with
the early dead, the husband and father whose image he could scarcely
recall. His heart swelled with tender pitying, protecting love, as he
thought of her long, lonely widowhood, and of all that she had been
and still was to him.

But her gaze wandered to the pair standing just upon the threshold of
married life; and smiling up at him, "They are a handsome couple," she
said; "how proud and happy Harry looks! Ah, Edward, when will your
turn come?"

He shook his head with a rather melancholy smile.

"It is your own fault, I am sure," she continued in a playful tone;
"there are plenty of pretty girls and charming young widows who would
like well to be mistress of Ion, and I am growing old, and sometimes
feel that I would be glad to resign the sceptre to younger hands."

He gave her a glance of affectionate concern. "I shall look for a
housekeeper immediately. I ought to have thought of it before."

"No, no, it is a daughter I want," she returned still playfully. "I
have often wondered how it has come to pass that my warm-hearted boy
seems so perfectly invulnerable to Cupid's darts."

"All seeming, mother," he answered lightly, but with a wistful
yearning look in his eyes which were fixed upon a little group on the
farther side of the room; "to tell you a secret," and he bent down,
that the low-breathed words might catch her ear alone, "I have been
hopelessly in love for many years."

She started with surprise,--for there was the ring of deep, earnest
feeling beneath the jesting tone--then following the direction of
his glance, and perceiving that the group upon which it rested
was composed of Adelaide and Elsie Dinsmore, with some half dozen
gentlemen who had gathered about them, she looked greatly pleased.

"And why hopeless?" she asked.

"Ah, the evidences of indifference are so patent that I cannot hope
she will ever learn to care for me."

"And pray what may they be?"

"Constraint and reserve, where formerly there was much warmth and
cordiality of manner."

"You foolish boy! if that be all, you may take heart. I would not ask
for better symptoms. And remember the old proverb--'Faint heart never
won fair lady.' You do not fear that she still clings to the old
love?"

"No, ah no!"

"I never saw Adelaide look better than she does to-night," was Mrs.
Travilla's next remark; "what a queenly presence, and noble face she
has, and how very lovely our little Elsie is! She seems to have gained
every womanly grace without losing a particle of her sweet childish
simplicity and freshness."

Her son assented with a slight sigh, and wandered off in their
direction. But before he reached the little group, Elsie had taken
Harold Allison's arm and was being led away toward the conservatory.
Harold had a rare plant to show her, and was glad of the excuse to get
her to himself for a few moments.

For the rest of the evening Mr. Travilla devoted himself to Adelaide,
his mother looking on with beaming countenance, and thinking how
gladly she would welcome the dear girl to her heart and home.

It was past twelve when the company dispersed. Harry and his bride
having started an hour before upon their wedding tour.

"Get to bed as soon as you can, my dear child; you are looking sadly
fatigued," Mr. Dinsmore said, putting his arm about his daughter as
she came to him for her good-night kiss.

"I will, papa," she answered, clinging to him with more than her usual
warmth of affection. "Dear papa, what could I ever do without you to
love me?"

"My darling, if it please the Lord, may we be long spared to each
other," he whispered, clasping her close. "Now, good-night, and may He
bless you, and keep you, and ever cause his face to shine upon you."

Elsie turned away with eyes full of tears, and her pillow was bedewed
with them ere she slept that night. But the morning found her
apparently her own bright, sunny self again.

She was in her mamma's dressing-room soon after breakfast, chatting
with her and Adelaide, Mr. Dinsmore sitting by with Rosebud on his
knee. Of course they were discussing the wedding, how lovely the bride
and her attendants looked, how handsome the groom, how tasteful and
becoming was the dress of this lady and that, how attentive was Mr.
Such-an-one to Miss So-and-so, etc., etc. Rose making a little jesting
allusion to "the devotion of a certain gentleman to Adelaide;" and
saying how delighted she was; nothing could please her better than for
them to fancy each other; when in the midst of it all, a servant came
up with a message. "Mr. Travilla was in the drawing-room asking for
Miss Dinsmore,--Miss Adelaide."

She went down at once, and as the door closed upon her, Rose turned to
her husband with the laughing remark, "It would be a splendid match!
they seem just made for each other. I wonder they didn't find it out
long ago, and I begin to quite set my heart upon it."

"Better not, my dear, lest they disappoint you, and allow me to advise
you to let match-making alone; 'tis a dangerous business. Elsie, my
child, you are looking pale this morning; late hours do not agree
with you. I think I shall have to take to sending you to bed at nine
o'clock again, when once I get you home."

"Won't ten be early enough, papa?" she answered with a faint smile, a
vivid color suddenly suffusing her cheek.

"Well, we will see about it. But I can't have you looking so. Go and
put on your hat and shawl, and I will take you and mamma out for an
airing?"

"Looking so?" said Rose, with an arch glance at the glowing cheeks, as
she stooped to take Rosebud in her arms, "she is not pale now."

"No, certainly not," he said. "Come back, daughter," for Elsie had
risen to obey his order, and was moving toward the door, "come here
and tell me what ails you?"

"I am quite well, papa, only a little tired from last night, I
believe," she answered, as he took her hands in his and looked
searchingly into her face.

"I hope that is all," he said a little anxiously. "You must lie down
and try to get a nap when we return from our drive; and remember you
must be in bed by ten o'clock to-night."

"I shall do just as my father bids me," she said, smiling up at him,
"my dear father who is so kindly careful of me." Then as he let go her
hands, she tripped lightly from the room.

Mr. Travilla had come on an errand from his mother; she begged
Adelaide's advice and assistance in a little shopping.

Adelaide was at leisure, and at once donned bonnet and shawl and went
with him to the Girard House, where the old lady awaited their coming,
and the three spent the remainder of the morning in attending to Mrs.
Travilla's purchases and visiting the Academy of Fine Arts. In driving
down Chestnut street, the Dinsmores passed them on their way to the
Academy.

Adelaide did not return to Mr. Allison's to dinner, but Mr. Travilla
called presently after, to say that she had dined with his mother and
himself at the hotel, and would not return until bed-time, as they
were all going to hear Gough lecture that evening.

He was speaking to Mrs. Allison. Several of the family were in the
room, Elsie among them. She was slipping quietly away, when he turned
toward her, saying: "Would you not like to go with us, my little
friend? I think you would find it entertaining, and we would be glad
to have you."

"Thank you, sir, you are very kind, but a prior engagement compels me
to decline," she answered, glancing smilingly at her father.

"She has not been looking well to-day, and I have ordered her to go
early to bed to-night," Mr. Dinsmore said.

"Ah, that is right!" murmured Mr. Travilla, rising to take leave.

The Travillas staid a week longer in the city. During that time
Adelaide went out with them, quite frequently, but Elsie saw scarcely
anything of her old friend; which was, however, all her own fault,
as she studiously avoided him; much to his grief and disturbance. He
could not imagine what he had done to so completely estrange her from
him.

Mr. Dinsmore felt in some haste to be at home again, but Mrs. Allison
pleaded so hard for another week that he consented to delay. Adelaide
and Walter went with the Travillas, and wanted to take Elsie with
them, but he would not hear of such an arrangement; while she said
very decidedly that she could not think of being separated from her
father.

She seemed gay and happy when with the family, or alone with him or
Rose; but coming upon her unexpectedly in her dressing-room, the day
after the others had left, he found her in tears.

"Why, my darling, what can be the matter?" he asked, taking her in his
arms.

"Nothing, papa," she said, hastily wiping away her tears and hiding
her blushing face on his breast--"I--I believe I'm a little homesick."

"Ah, then, why did you not ask to go with the others?"

"And leave you? Ah, do you not know that my father is more--a great
deal more than half of home to me?" she answered, hugging him close.
"And you wouldn't have let me go?"

"No, indeed, not I; but I'm afraid I really ought to read you a
lecture. I daresay you miss Sophy very much, but still there are young
people enough left in the house to keep you from feeling very dull and
lonely, I should think; and as you have all your dear ones about you,
and expect to go home in a few days--"

"I ought to be cheerful and happy. I know it, papa," she said, as he
paused, leaving his sentence unfinished, "and I'm afraid I'm very
wicked and ungrateful. But please don't be vexed with me, and I will
try to banish this feeling of depression."

"I fear you are not well," he said, turning her face to the light and
examining it with keen scrutiny; "tell me, are you ill?"

"No, papa, I think not. Don't be troubled about me."

"I shall send for a doctor if this depression lasts," he said
decidedly, "for I shall have to conclude that it must arise from some
physical cause, since I know of no other; and it is so foreign to the
nature of my sunny-tempered little girl."

He saw no more of it, though he watched her carefully.

Great was the rejoicing at the Oaks when at last the family returned.
Adelaide was there to welcome them, and Elsie thought she had never
seen her look so youthful, pretty, and happy, Chloe remarked upon it
while preparing her young mistress for bed, adding that the report in
the kitchen was that Miss Adelaide and Mr. Travilla were engaged, and
would probably marry very soon.

Elsie made no remark, but her heart seemed to sink like lead in her
bosom. "Why am I grieving so? what is there in this news to make me
sorry?" she asked herself as she wetted her pillow with her tears.
"I'm sure I'm very glad that dear Aunt Adie is so happy, and--and I
used often to wish he was my uncle." Yet the tears would not cease
their flow till she had wept herself to sleep.

But she seemed bright and gay as usual in the morning, and meeting
her parents at the breakfast-table, thought they looked as though
something had pleased them greatly.

It was Rose who told her the news, as an hour later they sauntered
around the garden together, noting the changes which had taken place
there in their absence.

"I have something to tell you, dear," Rose said, and Elsie shivered
slightly, knowing what was coming; "something that pleases your father
and me very much, and I think will make you glad too. Can you guess
what it is?"

"About Aunt Adelaide, mamma?" Elsie stooped over a plant, thus
concealing her face from view, and so controlled her voice that it
betrayed no emotion. "Yet; I know; she is engaged."

"And you are pleased with the match, of course; I knew you would be.
You used so often to wish that he was your uncle, and now he soon will
be. Your papa and I are delighted; we think there could not have been
a more suitable match for either."

"I am very glad for her--dear Aunt Adie--and for--for him too," Elsie
said, her voice growing a little husky at the last.

But Rose was speaking to the gardener, and did not notice it, and
Elsie wandered on, presently turned into the path leading to her arbor
and seeking its welcome privacy, there relieved her full heart by a
flood of tears.

Mr. Travilla called that day, but saw nothing of his "little friend,"
and in consequence went away very sorrowful, and pondering deeply
the question what he could have done to alienate her affections so
entirely from him.

The next day he came again, quite resolved to learn in what he had
offended, and was overjoyed at hearing that she was alone in her
favourite arbor.

He sought her there and found her in tears. She hastily wiped them
away on perceiving his approach, but could not remove their traces.

"Good-morning," she said, rising and giving him her hand; but with the
reserved manner that had now become habitual, instead of the pleasant
ease and familiarity of earlier days; "were you looking for papa? I
think he is somewhere on the plantation."

"No, my dear child, it was you I wished to see."

"Me, Mr. Travilla?" and she east down her eyes, while her cheek
crimsoned; for he was looking straight into them with his, so wistful
and tender, so fall of earnest, questioning, sorrowful entreaty, that
she knew not how to meet their gaze.

"Yes, you, my little friend, for I can no longer endure this torturing
anxiety. Will you not tell me, dear child, what I have done to hurt or
grieve you so?"

"I--I'm not hurt or gri--you have always been most kind," she
stammered, "most--But why should you think I--I was--"

The rest of the sentence was lost in a burst of tears, and covering
her burning cheeks with her hands, she sank down upon the seat from
which she had risen to greet him.

"My dear child, I did not mean to pain you so; do not weep, it breaks
my heart to see it. I was far from intending to blame you, or complain
of your treatment," he said in an agitated tone, and bending over her
in tender concern. "I only wanted to understand my error in order that
I might retrieve it, and be no longer deprived of your dear society.
Oh, little Elsie, if you only knew how I love you; how I have loved
you, and only you, all these years--as child and as woman--how I have
waited and longed, hoping even against hope, that some day I might be
able to win the priceless treasure of your young heart."

Intense, glad surprise made her drop her hands and look up at him.
"But are you not--I--I thought--I understood--Aunt Adelaide--"

"Your Aunt Adelaide!" he cried, scarcely less astonished than herself,
"can it be that you do not know--that you have not heard of her
engagement to Edward Allison?"

A light broke upon Elsie at that question, and her face grew radiant
with happiness; there was one flash of exceeding joy in the soft eyes
that met his, and then they sought the ground.

"Oh, my darling, could you? is it--can it be--"

He took her in his arms, folded her close to his heart, calling her by
every tender and endearing name, and she made no effort to escape, or
to avoid his caresses; did nothing but hide her blushing face on his
breast, and weep tears of deep joy and thankfulness.

It might have been half an hour or an hour afterward (they reckoned
nothing of the flight of time) that Mr. Dinsmore, coming in search of
his daughter, found them seated side by side, Mr. Travilla with his
arm about Elsie's waist, and her hand in his. So absorbed were they in
each other that they had not heard the approaching footsteps.

It was a state of affairs Mr. Dinsmore was far from expecting, and
pausing upon the threshold, he stood spell-bound with astonishment.
"Elsie!" he said at length.

Both started and looked up at the sound of his voice, and Mr.
Travilla, still holding fast to his new-found treasure, said in tones
tremulous with joy, "Will you give her to me, Dinsmore? she is willing
now."

"Ah, is it so, Elsie, my darling?" faltered the father, opening his
arms to receive her as she flew to him. "Is it so? have I lost the
first place in my daughter's heart?" he repeated, straining her to his
breast, and pressing his lips again and again to her fair brow.

"Dear papa, I never loved you better," she murmured, clinging more
closely to him. "I shall never cease to be your own dear daughter; can
never have any father but you--my own dear, dear papa. And you will
not be left without a little girl to pet and fondle; darling Rosebud
will fill my place."

"She has her own; but neither she nor any one else can ever fill
yours, my darling," he answered with a quivering lip. "How can I--how
can I give you up? my first-born, my Elsie's child and mine."

"You will give her to me, my friend?" repeated Travilla. "I will
cherish her as the apple of my eye; I shall never take her away from
you, you may see her every day. You love her tenderly, but she is
dearer to me than my own soul."

"If you have won her heart, I cannot refuse you her hand. Say, Elsie,
my daughter, is it so?"

"Yes, papa," she whispered, turning her blushing face away from his
keen, searching gaze.

"I can hardly bear to do it. My precious one, I don't know how to
resign you to another," he said in a voice low and tremulous with
emotion, and holding her close to his heart; "but since it is your
wish, I must. Take her, my friend, she is yours. But God do so to you,
and more also, if ever you show her aught but love and tenderness."

He put her hand into Travilla's, and turned to go. But she clung to
him with the other. "Yours too, papa," she said, looking up into his
sad face with eyes that were full of tears, "always your own daughter
who loves you better than life."

"Yes, darling, and who is as dearly loved in return," he said,
stooping to press another kiss on the ruby lips. "Let us be happy, for
we are not to part." Then walking quickly away, he left them alone
together.










End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Elsie's Girlhood, by Martha Finley

*** 